Skip to main content

Full text of "The secrets of a great cathedral"

See other formats


THE   SECRETS 

OF  A 

GREAT   CATHEDRAL 


This  is  companion 
to  the  preceding 
volume  —  "The 
Dean's  Handbook 
to  Gloucester 
Cathedral." 


} 


MAUSOLEUM  OF  GALLE  PLACIDIA,  RAVENNA. 

Circa  A.D.  440. 


THE    SECRETS    OF    A 

GREAT  CATHEDRAL 


e/ 

A      ^y       '&        BY    THE    VERY    REV. 

H/D?WsPENCE- JONES,  M.A.,  D.D. 

Dean  of  Gloucester 
Professor  of  Ancient  History  in  the  Royal  Academy 


:: :  Z 

g<5     S 

^c  i-  2  ^ 


< 

Q 


LONDON  :  J.  M.  DENT  6f  SONS,  LTD. 
NEW   YORK  :    E.   P.    DUTTON    fcf   CO. 

1914 


All  rights  reserved 


This  book,  "  The  Secrets  of  a  Great  Cathedral,"  is,  after  a 
fashion,  the  sequel  to  the  Dean's  "  Handbook  to  Gloucester 
Cathedral,"  although  it  has  no  special  reference  to,  no  real 
connection  with  the  former  work. 

These  "  Secrets  "  belong  to  no  one  solitary  pile,  but  are  the 
heritage  of  the  many  Cathedrals,  at  once  the  glory  and  the  riddle 
of  Catholic  Europe.  Still,  references  to  one  pile — Gloucester,  the 
loved  home  of  the  writer  of  the  book — will  be  found  constantly  to 
crop  up  and  appear  unexpectedly  in  the  following  pages. 

Like  King  Charles  the  First  in  the  "  Memorial "  of  the 
immortal  Mr.  Dick  in  Dickens'  "  David  Copper  field,"  so  is 
Gloucester  ever  straying  into  the  "  Cathedrals  "  of  the  "  Secrets." 
Its  haunting  memory  will  not  be  kept  out. 

The  reader  must  forgive,  and  perhaps  forget,  the  writer's 
fancy,  and — quietly  read  on. 


INTRODUCTORY 

THE  quaint  name  which  the  writer  has  given  to  his 
little  book,  "  The  Secrets  of  a  Great  Cathedral,"  is  based 
upon  his  desire  to  answer  briefly  some  of  the  leading 
questions  which  have  been  put  to  him  in  the  long  course 
of  his  office  as  chief  custodian  of  one  of  the  most  notable 
of  Romanesque  cathedrals. 

For  after  viewing  with  more  or  less  interest  and  care  the 
grey,  time-worn  pile  of  Gloucester,  the  visitors  often  long 
to  learn  something  of  the  genesis  and  meaning  of  the 
several  principal  parts  of  the  mighty  church. 

They  ask  first,  naturally  enough,  what  is  the  meaning 
of  the  term  "  Romanesque,"  which  they  have  often 
heard  now  and  again  popularly  described  as  "  Norman." 
Whence  then  came  this  massive  round-arch  architecture? 
Is  it  not  perhaps  much  older  than  the  Norman  period, 
which  only  dates  from  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  ? 
If  so,  who  were  the  inventors  of  this  widely  diffused  style  ? 
when  and  where  did  they  live  and  work  ? 

The  writer  of  this  little  book  answers  the  question,  and 
tells  the  inquirer  that  this  so-called  "  Romanesque  "  style 
is  of  very  ancient  date,  and  he  traces  its  wonderful  story 
back  for  some  seven  or  eight  hundred  years  before  the 
coming  of  the  Normans  into  England. 

In  late  years  not  a  few  scholars 1  have  dwelt  with  more  or 

1  Notably  Quicherat,  Viollet  le  Due,  de  Caumont,  Corroyer,  in 
France;  in  our  England,  Freeman,  Jackson,  and  Bond;  Rivoira  in 
Italy,  only  to  mention  a  few  notable  names. 


viii  INTRODUCTORY 

less  detail  on  "  the  secret  "  of  this  wonderful  and  stately 
"  Romanesque "  round- arch  architecture,  of  which  so 
many  splendid  examples  still  remain  in  different  lands. 
These  scholars  give  us  many  important  details,  and  they 
suggest  various  interesting  theories  on  its  origin  and 
development. 

But  the  most  exhaustive  histories  that  we  possess 
of  Romanesque  architecture  have  quite  lately  appeared.1 
One  of  these  belongs  to  Italy  and  is  the  work  of  Signor 
Rivoira;  the  other  to  England,  and  is  from  the  pen  of  Sir 
Thomas  Jackson,  R.A.  They  both  travel  over  much  of 
the  same  ground,  but  with  infinite  varieties  of  detail  and 
illustration — both,  however,  in  their  own  way,  telling  the 
most  interesting  story  that  historical  ecclesiastical  archi- 
tecture has  ever  had  to  tell.  No  one,  after  a  careful  study 
of  these  two  great  works,  but  will  feel  that  the  veil  which 
has  partly  concealed  "  the  secret "  of  Romanesque  has  at 
length  been  lifted. 

But  comparatively  few,  alas,  find  the  leisure  necessary 
to  master  the  contents  of  these  four  massive  quarto 
volumes. 

One  word  on  these  great  works,  not  of  criticism  but  of 
legitimate  comment,  is  called  for. 

Rivoira,  the  Italian  scholar,  throughout  his  great  study 
of  Romanesque,  seeks  and  finds  in  Italy,  the  old  home  of 
Rome  and  the  Empire,  the  inspiration  and  the  cradle  of 
all  Romanesque.  Sir  T.  Jackson,  R.A.,  on  the  other  hand, 
refers  to  Constantinople  and  the  near  East  as  the  principal 
source  of  this  the  most  famous  and  enduring  of  all  archi- 
tectural schools. 

1  Signor  Rivoira,  Le  Origini  dell  Architectures  Lombarda,  2  vols. 
4to:  Roma.  Sir  Thomas  Graham  Jackson,  R.A.,  Byzantine  and 
Romanesque  Architecture,  2  vols.  410 :  Cambridge. 


INTRODUCTORY  ix 

The  Triforium. — The  great  gallery  which  appears  in  so 
many  of  the  more  important  Anglo-Norman  churches, 
and  which  in  Gloucester  Cathedral  surrounds  the  choir, 
perplexes  the  student  of  the  architecture  of  these  mighty 
churches.  What,  is  often  asked,  was  the  purpose  of  this 
striking  feature  ?  When  and  where  was  it  first  designed  ? 

The  story  of  the  origin  of  a  Triforium  is  sketched  out ; 
the  reason  for  its  exclusive  ancient  use  in  the  Eastern 
Church  is  given,  while  in  the  West  (Latin  Christianity)  it 
rarely,  if  ever,  for  many  centuries  appears. 

Then  its  strange  reappearance  as  a  conspicuous  and 
characteristic  feature  especially  in  Anglo-Norman  Roman- 
esque is  discussed. 

The  Lady  Chapel. — So  well-known  and  frequent  a  feature 
in  our  more  important  mediaeval  cathedrals,  abbeys  and 
churches,  notably  in  such  English  examples  as  Gloucester, 
Westminster  Abbey,  Salisbury,  etc.,  often  perplexes  the 
inquirers.  Whence,  they  ask,  comes  this  striking  "  annexe  " 
to  the  great  religious  piles  of  our  forefathers  ?  It  seems  to 
speak  of  a  cult  certainly  unknown  in  the  "  inspired " 
writings — of  a  cult  which  is  evidently  a  comparatively  late 
development  in  Christian  teaching. 

The  strange  story  of  the  "  Lady  Chapel  "  is  traced  in 
the  pages  of  this  little  book. 

The  Crypt  is  by  no  means  a  universal  feature  even  in 
Western  Christendom,  while  in  the  East  it  is  absolutely 
unknown.  In  the  West,  however,  we  frequently  find  a 
Crypt  in  the  planning  of  the  more  important  churches. 
The  question  often  is  put — What  was  its  use  ?  When  and 
where  was  it  first  introduced?  Is  it  not  possibly  "the 
memory  "  of  some  sacred  spot  once  deeply  revered  and 
often  visited  in  far-back  days  by  tens  of  thousands  from 


x  INTRODUCTORY 

many  distant  lands?  Emphatically  a  strange  mystery 
hangs  over  those  dark  and  gloomy  Crypts  which  sleep 
beneath  such  great  churches  as  the  cathedrals  of  Gloucester 
and  Canterbury,  the  mighty  church  of  Chartres,  the  storied 
abbey  of  S.  Benignus  of  Dijon?  The  true  secret  of  the 
Crypt  is  a  thrilling  story  and  one  that  goes  back  to  the 
earliest  days  of  Christianity. 

Some  account  is  given  of  the  Crypt  of  S.  Peter's,  Rome, 
the  "  mother  of  Crypts,"  and  of  the  strange  modern 
discoveries  in  that  hallowed  spot. 

The  Cloister ,-  once  so  general  a  feature  in  the  planning 
of  the  abbey  and  the  cathedral  church,  and  which  even 
now  has  left  not  a  few  examples  still  striking  with  their 
scarred  and  often  ruined  beauty — the  Cloister  is  to  many 
the  subject  of  perhaps  a  mute  inquiry  as  to  its  origin  and 
primitive  use. 

It  is  clearly  a  special  adjunct  to  important  Christian 
buildings,  and  was  evidently  once  of  the  highest  importance 
to  the  community  of  the  abbey  or  the  cathedral  to  which 
it  was  annexed. 

It  has  a  curious  history,  and  one  that  is  quickly  and 
easily  told ;  but  this  history  is  after  all  but  very  little  known. 
It  ranks  emphatically  as  one  of  the  secrets  of  a  cathedral. 

The  Altar  of  5.  Petronilla  is  a  "  memory  "  that  belongs 
exclusively  to  Gloucester  Cathedral,  the  home  and  the 
scene  of  work  of  the  writer  of  this  book.  It  is  the  earliest 
historical  record  in  the  many-coloured  story  of  this  great 
cathedral,  and  dates  from  the  far-back  early  years  of  the 
eighth  century.  Its  curious  connection  with  the  mighty 
church  of  the  Severn  Lands  has  suggested  its  inclusion  in 
this  work  which  deals  with  "  the  secrets  "  of  a  cathedral 
church. 


INTRODUCTORY  xi 

The  writer  of  these  pages  on  "  the  secrets  "  of  a  cathedral 
has  drawn  much  of  his  inspiration  from  the  cathedral  he 
loves  so  well.  The  story  of  S.  Petronilla,  so  curiously 
and  mysteriously  linked  with  the  fortunes  of  Gloucester 
Abbey  some  twelve  centuries  ago,  possesses  a  deep  and 
peculiar  interest,  as  it  tells  of  a  sainted  personage,  now 
well-nigh  forgotten,  and  round  whom,  for  various  reasons, 
modern  criticism  has  been  curiously  busy. 

The  conclusions  of  modern  critics,  some  of  them  of 
the  first  rank,  if  accepted,  would  destroy  the  supreme 
interest  which  in  the  early  Christian  centuries  undoubtedly 
invested  S.  Petronilla  with  a  halo  of  a  rare  and  peculiar 
sanctity.  The  theories  of  modern  critics  have  been  refuted, 
mainly  on  historical  grounds,  in  this  study. 


ERRATA 

Frontispiece,/*^  Galle  Placidia  read Galla  Placidia 
Facing  p.  $o,  for  S.  Vitate  readS.  Vitale. 


CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTORY  (p.  vii-xi) 

THE  meaning  of  the  title  of  this  book,  "  The  Secrets  of  a 
Great  Cathedral,"  is  briefly  explained. 

The  "  Secrets  "  include  the  leading  questions  which  are 
often  put  to  the  writer,  who  is  the  chief  custodian  of  a  great 
pile,  partly  Romanesque,  partly  Gothic,  as  to  the  signification 
and  origin  of  certain  prominent  features  of  an  important 
Mediaeval  Church. 

These  questions  include  the  meaning  and  history  of  the 
term  Romanesque  architecture,  sometimes  mistakenly  termed 
Norman. 

The  Lady  Chapel. — The  circumstances  are  discussed  at 
some  length,  which  gave  rise  to  this  comparatively  late 
addition  in  the  planning  of  a  great  church  or  abbey. 

The  Crypt. — A  reply  is  given  to  the  query — whence  comes 
this  remarkable  and  little  understood  feature  in  many  of  the 
cathedrals,  abbeys  and  large  churches — a  feature  only  found 
in  the  churches  of  Western  Christendom. 

The  Cloister. — The  history  of  the  "  Cloister  "  is  given  with 
some  detail — a  sketch  of  what  it  evidently  replaced  is  briefly 
written — some  of  the  early  criticisms  on  the  elaborate  orna- 
mentation of  Cloisters  are  discussed. 


xiv  CONTENTS 

S.  Petronilla. — This  strange  memory  of  a  once  famous,  but 
now  forgotten  Saint — a  memory  which  belongs  especially  to 
Gloucester  Cathedral — is  referred  to.  The  true  history  of 
this  Saint  is  sketched  out. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE 

PAGE 

"  Romanesque  "    a    modern    term — When    first    used — 

General  signification  of  the  word      ....         3 

Romanesque — really  a  falling  back  on  the  ante-classical 
style  of  Roman  architecture — Freeman's  definition — 
Parts  of  Diocletian's  palace  of  Spalatro,  the  earliest 
known  example  of  Romanesque,  where  the  Greek 
feature  of  the  entablature  is  cast  away,  and  the 
arches  rest  on  capitals  of  columns  ....  4 

A  brief  review  of  the  architectural  story  of  Romanesque 
between  the  fourth  and  eleventh  centuries — How 
Ravenna,  from  days  of  Honorius,  became  a  great  Art 
capital — The  splendid  Romanesque  churches  of 
Ravenna  in  the  days  of  her  glory — A  list  of  Raven- 
nese  churches  which  have  been  preserved  ...  6 

After  the  Lombard  conquest,  a  period  of  darkness  in  the 
Art  world  of  Italy  and  the  West  set  in — Renais- 
sance of  Art  under  the  Lombard  Queen  Theodolinda 
— Two  hundred  years  of  Lombard  rule — Who  were 
the  builders  under  the  Lombards  .  .  .  .13 

History    and    appearance    of   the.  Comacine    Guild    of 

Architects         ........       14 

The  remains  of  earlier  Comacine  work  under  the  Lom- 
bards— Lombard  Comacine  work  under  Charle- 
magne .........  19 

Romanesque,    or   the   round-arch   style,    develops   and 

penetrates  into  Gaul  and  even  as  far  as  England       .       20 

The  Byzantine-domed  Basilica.     (A  Note.)      .         .         .       20 

England.     Lombardic   work   traced — its   slow   advance 

and  progress  before  the  Norman  Conquest       .         .       22 


CONTENTS  xv 

PAGE 

Germany.     Little  traces  of  early  Romanesque  save  in 

the  Palace-chapel  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  .         .       22 

The  rare  examples  in  Germany  before  the  eleventh 
century — a  few  examples  quoted,  however,  in  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  .  .  .  24 

Gaul — France.  Tells  us  very  little  of  Romanesque  Art 
for  many  centuries,  although  there  were  many  im- 
portant buildings  in  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries 
— We  learn  this  from  Sidonius  Apollinaris,  Gregory 
of  Tours,  etc.  Very  few  Romanesque  remains, 
however,  exist  dating  from  Merovingian  and 
Carlovingian  times  .  .  .  .  .  .  24 

Something  had  happened  in  Gaul  between  the  sixth  and 
eleventh  centuries  to  account  for  the  absence  of 
remains  of  early  churches.  In  truth,  the  country 
was  subjected,  in  a  special  degree,  to  disastrous 
invasions — by  sea  and  land,  (i)  The  Saracens. 
(2)  The  Northmen — Catalogue  of  devastated  cities 
at  hands  of  Northmen — Special  reason  for  the  com- 
plete destruction  of  churches  in  these  raids — Rare 
facilities  for  these  raids  in  Gaul  .  .  .  25 

At  the  end  of  the  tenth  century,  comparative  stillness 
prevailed  in  France — Settlement  of  Northmen  in 
Normandy  and  Northern  France — We  have  in  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  many  Romanesque 
buildings — not  a  few  of  an  elaborate  type  .  .  28 

Varieties  of  Romanesque  in  the  different  Gallic  pro- 
vinces— Thus  we  find  in  Aquitaine  and  in  the  South- 
West  the  influence  of  Byzantine  art  very  conspicuous, 
especially  in  the  domed  churches  ....  29 

In  Provence  Romanesque  was  largely  inspired  by 
memories  of  Imperial  Rome — Here  we  find  few  ex- 
amples of  domed  churches  .....  30 

In  Toulouse — and  generally  in  Languedoc — exist  fewer 
remains  of  Romanesque  churches,  owing  to  the 
Albigensian  wars,  so  disastrous  to  the  cities  and 
their  buildings .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .30 

In  Auvergne.  A  peculiar  feature  here  in  the  Roman- 
esque remains  is  the  polychrome  masonry  of  the 
ornamentation — The  beautiful  cloisters  of  Puy.  .  31 


xvi  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Burgundy.  The  home  "  par  excellence  "  of  Monasticism 
so  important  in  the  eleventh  century — especially  in 
Cluny  and  Citeaux — The  busy  workshop  of  Cluny — 
The  remarkable  porches  of  certain  of  the  churches — 
Progress  of  the  new  feature  of  vaulting — The  vast 
Church  of  Cluny — Simplicity  of  Citeaux — its 
example  is  followed  by  the  countless  daughter 
Cistercian  churches  .  .  .  .  .  .  .31 

The  Royal  Domain  (1'Ile  de  France).  Its  narrow  limits 
at  first — Few  Romanesque  remains  are  found  here 
owing  to  special  ravages  of  the  North-folk — The 
"  Royal  Domain"  is  greatly  enlarged  under  Philip 
Augustus — It  became  the  "  cradle  "  of  French  Gothic 
— List  of  mighty  Gothic  cathedrals  mostly  completed 
in  the  thirteenth  century  .  .  .  .  .32 

(In  a  Note.)  Romanesque  continued  to  hold  its  own  in 
other  provinces  longer  than  in  the  Royal  Domain 
— In  the  Royal  Domain  Gothic  architecture  super- 
seded at  an  earlier  date  the  older  Romanesque 
type 33 


NORMAN-ROMANESQUE 

Norman-Romanesque — Its  origin  and  rise — William  of 
Volpiano  the  Lombard,  a  monk  of  Cluny — At  the  end 
of  the  tenth  century  he  became  Abbot  and  re-builder 
of  S.  Benignus  of  Dijon — His  fame  and  story — 
Invited  by  Duke  Richard  II  of  Normandy,  who 
appointed  him  Abbot  of  Fecamp — William  of 
Volpiano  and  his  pupils'  work  in  Normandy — 
Lombardic  style  generally  followed  with  certain 
differences — List  of  some  of  the  work  of  his  school 
in  Normandy.  Lanfranc  further  develops  it — His 
Church  of  S.  Etienne  at  Caen — Some  features  of 
Norman  work — It  passed  over  into  England  with 
the  Conqueror — Great  development  of  Norman- 
Romanesque  work  in  England — The  enormous 
number  and  great  size  of  churches  and  abbeys  built 
under  the  influence  of  the  Norman  kings  of  England 
— Reasons  for  this  building  passion  here — The 
famous  English  abbeys  of  expiation — all  built 
under  Norman  inspiration  33 


CONTENTS  xvii 

PAGE 

A  brief  recapitulation  of  the  story  of  Romanesque  from 
the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century — Ravenna — 
Coming  of  the  Lombards — Charlemagne,  and  the 
dark  age  which  followed — Cluny  and  William  of 
Volpiano — His  school  of  architecture  .  .  40 

Norman-Romanesque — A  few  words  on  the  work  of  the 
Comacine  Guild  is  repeated — Norman-Romanesque 
passes  into  England — Its  glory — Variations  in  its 
style — One  novel  and  important  feature  alluded  to  .  41 

On  the  Comacine  symbol  of  Solomon's  knot — The  inter- 
laced line — Its  meaning — Copied  but  not  under- 
stood by  Byzantine  artists  .....  45 

Comacine  symbol  of  the  Lion  of  Judah  .         .         .         -47 

ROMANESQUE — THE  CAMPANILE  OR  BELL  TOWER 

The  Lombardic  Romanesque  Campanile  Towers — the 
ancestors  of  the  countless  Bell  Towers  and  Steeples 
of  the  Middle  Ages— The  Tower  of  San  Satiro  Milan, 
ninth  century,  probably  the  oldest  example — The 
Campaniles  of  the  ancient  Ravenna  churches,  all 
of  later  date  than  the  churches  to  which  they  are 
adjuncts  .........  47 

The  Liturgical  use  of  Bells — Goes  back  to  the  fifth 
century — Their  use  became  gradually  more  marked — 
Their  use  at  a  later  date  in  the  East  .  .  .48 

Normandy  especially  famous  for  its  Bells  and  Towers — 
Durandus  of  Mende  on  the  symbolism  of  Bells — 
his  fanciful  derivations  ......  50 

After  the  eleventh  century  the  Bell  became  of  greater 
importance — A  short  sketch  of  its  history  in  the 
fifteenth  century — The  Bell  now  attained  its  great 
dimensions  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  ,  51 

List  of  the  more  famous  Bells  in  the  present  day    .         .       53 

A  few  dates  generally  illustrative  of  Romanesque 

architecture  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  -53 

THE  PASSING  OF  ROMANESQUE 

A  few  memoranda  on  the  transition  of  Romanesque 
into  Gothic — The  term  "  Gothic  "  a  misnomer — 
Adopted  in  the  Renaissance  period  as  a  term  of 


xviii  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

reproach — Curious  fallacy  of  Evelyn  and  others 
here — The  term  "  Gothic  "  remained,  though  the 
old  opprobrium  was  gradually  removed — Gothic 
is  really  perfected  Romanesque  ....  54 

Some  of  the  new  principles  in  Gothic  architecture  lightly 
sketched — The  walls  are  slighter — The  buttress 
now  introduced — It  does  the  work  of  the  massive 
walls — The  pointed  arch — a  principal  outward  and 
visible  sign — This,  however,  really  no  new  feature,  for 
in  the  East  it  had  been  long  used.  The  yet  greater 
outward  and  visible  feature  of  Gothic  windows — 
More  light  needed  for  interiors — Glass,  too,  became 
less  costly  in  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries — 
Progress  of  art  in  stained  glass  demanded  larger 
windows — The  walls  might  now,  owing  to  the 
support  of  buttresses,  be  safely  pierced  with  large 
openings  ........  56 

Elaborate  tracery  in  transoms  and  mullions  of  windows  .       58 

On  the  deeper  inner  meaning  of  Gothic  architecture — 
France,  as  the  original  home  of  Gothic,  selected  as 
example  here  ........  59 

The  exterior  of  great  French  cathedrals  somewhat 
sacrificed  to  interior — where  exceeding  height  was 
aimed  at — Contrast  with  English  great  churches — 
The  French  cathedrals  represent  one  continuous 
design,  different  to  English  cathedrals — Gloucester 
a  good  example  here — where  no  one  design  exists, 
but  original  plan  was  constantly  changed  and 
added  to  ........  60 

The  French  builders  of  the  great  cathedrals  believed 
that  in  their  wondgriul  height  lay  in  part  the 
secret  of  inspiring  the  worsmppers  with  awe  and 
reverence  .  .  .  .  ...  .62 

As  they  built,  their  cathedrals  were  madejiiglier-^uid       62 
Jiigher.     The  "  splendid  folly  "  of  fieauvais  was  the 
climax  of  their  striving  here     .... 

The  Beauvais  Cathedral  work  briefly  described        .         .       62 

THE  TRIFORIUM 

The  question  is  often  asked — What  is  the  meaning  and 

use  of  the  great  Triforium  gallery?         ...       67 


CONTENTS  xix 

PAGE 

Suggested  derivation  of  the  word  "  Triforium  " — Was 
a  Triforium  ever  found  in  the  great  ancient  churches 
of  the  West  (in  Latin  Christianity)  ?  ...  67 

The  real  story  of  the  reason  of  its  appearance  in  the 

planning  of  an  important  church      ....       68 

Note  on  Rivoira's  theory  of  a  Pagan  origin  for  this 

Byzantine  feature  of  a  great  church        ...       68 

The  inquirer  must  go  back  to  the  age  of  Justinian,  when 
the  Basilicas  of  Constantinople  and  Salonica,  etc., 
were  built.  In  these  great  churches  we  ever  find 
a  gallery  exclusively  intended  for  women  .  .  .68 

In  the  Eastern  Church  the  sexes  were  as  a  rule  kept 
separate  at  Divine  worship — Not  so  in  the  West — 
This  separation  was  never  a  "  Latin  use."  Thus 
we  never  find  a  women's  gallery  in  the  churches  of 
Gaul  and  Italy,  except  these  buildings  were  erected 
under  direct  Byzantine  influences  ....  69 

But,  strangely  enough,  the  Triforium  reappears  in  the 
West,  especially  in  Anglo-Norman  Romanesque, 
where  it  is  a  marked  feature,  although  the  original 
purpose  for  which  it  was  designed  no  longer  existed  .  70 

Suggestions  as  to  its  possible  use  in  these  great  later 
Romanesque  piles  :  (i)  Was  it  an  ornamental 
architectural  device  ?  (2)  Was  it  connected  with 
pilgrimage — as  affording  a  longer  and  more  interest- 
ing procession  for  pilgrims  ?  Neither  of  these 
suggestions,  however,  is  fully  satisfactory  .  .  71 

General  summary  of  the  story  of  a  Triforium  .         .       71 

The  reason  for  the  Anglo-Norman  reappearance  of  the 

Triforium  must  remain  a  mystery  ....  72 

The  strange  but  remarkable  theory  of  Mr.  Hutton  in 

his  Ravenna  is  quoted  .  .  .  .  .  -73 


THE  LADY  CHAPEL 

Position  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary — In  the  New 
Testament,  and  in  the  oldest  Liturgies — Estimate 
in  the  Eastern  Church  in  the  first  half  of  sixth 
century  ........'.  77 


xx  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

In  the  Western  Church,  in  the  days  of  Gregory  the 
Great,  the  honour  paid  to  her  became  more 
accentuated  ........  78 

Men  thought  much  on  the  state  of  the  blessed  dead — 
Gradual  multiplication  of  Saints,  almost  deified  in 
prayer — These  were  regarded  as  more  accessible 
to  prayer  than  the  Persons  of  the  ever  blessed 
Trinity — Among  these  Saints,  the  Virgin  Mary  occu- 
pied naturally  the  chief  position — Devotion  to 
her  gradually  became  a  special  cult  ...  78 

This  cult  was  introduced  into  the  life  of  the  people,  mainly 
through  the  Crusades — Chivalry  in  its  religious 
aspect,  especially  in  its  regard  for  women,  was 
one  result  of  these  strange  wars,  and  the  Virgin 
Mary  became  the  object  of  passionate  devotion  to  the 
great  Crusading  hosts  ......  79 

Detailed  explanation  of  this — To  her  every  Crusader 
looked  for  success  in  war — From  the  soldiers  of  the 
Crusading  armies  this  passionate  devotion  passed 
to  the  people 80 

Soon  every  important  church  after  the  period  of  the 
Crusades  had  its  "  Mary  Chapel  " — Hymns  were 
written;  Liturgies  in  her  name  were  introduced — 
Thus  a  new  adoration  was  added  to  Christian 
teaching — Ever  higher  and  higher  was  the  estimate 
conceived  of  her — The  Lady  Chapel  soon  became  an 
important  feature  in  a  great  church  81 

The  magnificent  Gloucester  Lady  Chapel  is  a  conspicuous 
and  late  example  of  this  development  in  church 
planning  .....  .  .  .81 

A  marked  impulse  was  given  to  this  novel  cult  in  the 
thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries  through  the 
teaching  of  the  Mendicant  Orders,  Franciscans  and 
Dominicans  ;  the  Dominicans  especially  professed  an 
intense  devotion  to  the  Virgin  Mary — The  famous 
"  Rosary  "  prayer,  which  still  holds  its  own,  was 
"  revealed  "to  S.  Dominic — Yet  some  of  the 

greatest  mediaeval  masters,  notably  S.  Bernard  of 
lairvaux,  shrank  from  the  extreme  development 
of  this  strange  novel  cult        .         .         .         .         .82 
Art — its    powerful   testimony   to    the    growth   of    this 

teaching  .........       83 


CONTENTS  xxi 

PAGE 

The  rare  Catacomb  pictures  give  it  little  or  no  support — 
In  the  very  ancient  Christian  sarcophagi  no  promi- 
nent place  is  given  to  the  Virgin  Mary — Even  in 
the  ninth  and  tenth  centuries,  when  the  Crucifixion 
was  often  depicted  in  sculpture,  the  Virgin  Mary 
and  S.  John  are  simply  represented  on  either  side 
of  the  Redeemer's  Cross  ......  84 

But  in  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century  a  marked 
change  is  noticeable — In  sculpture  or  in  painted 
glass,  the  Virign  Mary  appears  enthroned-  and 
crowned,  with  the  Infant  Christ  in  her  arms  .  .  84 

In  the  thirteenth  century  the  Virgin  Mary  becomes  a 
central  figure — sometimes,  though  not  always, 
with  the  Divine  Child  in  her  arms.  But  clearly  it  is 
to  her  that  adoration  was  specially  offered.  And  in 
the  thirteenth,  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries, 
she  appears  in  stained  glass,  in  sculpture,  in  hymns 
and  liturgies,  portrayed  as  Queen  of  Heaven  .  .  85 


A  Short  Appendix  on  certain  remarkable  Features  in  the 
Lady  Chapel  at  Gloucester 

The  east  end  of  this  great  annexe  to  the  cathedral, 
different  to  the  original  east  end,  is  square-ended, 
not  apsidal.  It  possesses  also  two  little  transepts. 
These  are  peculiarly  English  features  ...  85 

The  square-ended  form  for  churches  was  the  ancient 
British  "  use,"  and  represents  an  independent 
tradition  different  to  the  Italian  Basilican  tradition 
of  an  apsidal  or  semi-circular  end  ....  86 

The  square  end  was  general  in  the  Irish  oratories  or 
little  churches  of  remote  antiquity,  a  few  of  which 
still  remain.  These  were,  of'course,  small  and  rough 
copies  of  the  British  churches  which  were  all  de- 
stroyed by  the  North-folk  invaders  in  the  fifth 
century.  The  only  exception  to  this  plan  of  the 
square  end  seems  to  have  been  in  churches  fre- 
quented by  the  Roman  colonists  and  officials— 
Silchester  is  an  example  of  these  .  .  .  86 

After  the  coming  of  Augustine,  A.D.  597,  naturally  the 
Italian  apsidal  end  was  introduced— But  the  old 


xxii  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

vogue  of  the  traditional  square  end  was  rooted  in 
the  hearts  of  the  dwellers  in  this  Island,  and  largely 
reappeared  in  Saxon  times  .  .  .  .  .88 

After  the  coming  of  the  Normans,  again,  the  apsidal  end 
was  adopted.  But  gradually  the  square  end  super- 
seded the  Italian  apsidal  end  re-introduced  by  the 
Normans — A  list  is  given  of  great  English  churches 
which  now  possess  the  square  end — The  exceptions 
are,  comparatively  speaking,  rare  ....  88 

On  the  Continent  of  Europe  the  square  end  is  hardly 
ever  found.  The  few  generally  unimportant  ex- 
ceptions are  quoted,  and  special  causes  are  adduced 
for  most  of  these  exceptions  .....  89 

In  England,  the  Abbey  (Cathedral)  of  Gloucester  is  one 
of  the  notable  exceptions — It  has  ever  possessed 
an  apsidal  end  .  -\]f  .  .  .  .  .90 

But  in  1457  when  the  present  vast  Lady  Chapel  was 
built,  the  architect  determined  to  give  it  the  square 
end — thus  giving  to  the  ancient  abbey  the  original 
British  form,  which  hitherto  it  had  lacked  .  .  90 

Another  peculiar  English  use  was  the  double  transept. 
This,  too,  was  added  in  the  Lady  Chapel,  in  the  two 
little  so-called  Chantry  Chapels  of  the  Lady  Chapel— 
Thus  Gloucester  in  its  latest  additions  became 
possessed  of  both  the  English  special  features — the 
square  end,  and  the  double  eastern  transepts  .  91 

The  recent  discovery  of  two  little  churches  on  the 
north-west  coast  of  Cornwall,  hitherto  buried  in  the 
sand,  both  dating  from  about  A.D.  450.  These  lost 
churches  are  apparently  the  only  survivors  of  the 
old  British  churches  which  were  destroyed  in  the  in- 
vasions of  the  North-folk — hence  their  importance. 
Some  account  of  these  long-lost  Cornish  churches 
or  oratories  is  given.  Both  of  these  are  built  with 
the  square-end  .  .....  .  .  .91 

THE  CRYPT 

Meaning  of  the  principal  terms  used  in  this  chapter, 
viz.  Crypt,  Confessio,  Memoria,  Cubiculum,  Cata- 
comb— the  last  of  these  terms  a  curious  misnomer  .  97 

All  the  early  and  mediaeval  crypts  are  a  "  Memory  "  of 

the  Crypt  or  Tomb  of  S.  Peter  ....  97 


CONTENTS  xxiii 

PACK 

The  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus  built  over  the  Tomb  of 

S.  Peter 97 

Of  the  origin  of  the  most  celebrated  of  the  Basilicas  of 
Rome — They  were  all  built  over  some  famous 
martyr's  or  confessor's  tomb  .  99 

Of  the  "  vogue  "  of  the  Crypt  in  the  early  Middle  Ages — 
A  few  examples  are  given — This  popular  "  vogue  " 
came  to  an  end  about  A.D.  1144 — Reason  for  this 
giving  up  of  the  Crypt  as  part  of  the  plan  of 
important  churches  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  101 

The  Crypt  was  entirely  an  ancient  Latin  and  Western 
use — It  never  entered  into  the  plan  of  the  churches 
in  the  East — Reasons  for  this — It  belonged  ex- 
clusively to  the  Western  School  of  Romanesque — In 
the  later  Middle  Ages  there  were  no  Gothic  crypts — 
In  the  early  Mediaeval  age,  a  crypt  was  often  planned 
in  accordance  with  the  vogue  or  fashion,  even  if 
no  saint's  or  martyr's  remains  were  interred  in  it — 
Gloucester  Crypt  is  an  example  of  this  practice  .  103 

The  Crypt  of  S.  Peter,  Rome.     The  Story  of  the 
famous  "  Mother  "  Crypt 

The  Crypt  or  Tomb  of  S.  Peter  with  the  "  Memoria  " 
of  Anacletus  above  it,  was  the  great  object  of  all 
Western  pilgrimage — it  set  the  vogue  in  the  plan- 
ning of  crypts  in  important  churches  in  the  West 
from  the  fourth  century  onwards  .  .  .  .105 

Position  of  Rome  after  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  A.D.  70 
as  the  centre  of  Christendom,  and  chief  object  of 
pilgrimage  from  all  lands  .  .  .  .  .105 

Position  held  by  S.  Peter  (i)  at  Rome,  (2)  in  all  foreign 
Christian  lands — The  witness  here  of  early  Christian 
writers  —  Traditional  memories  of  the  Apostle  at 
Rome 106 

The  respective  estimation  of  the  two  Roman  Basilicas 

of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul 107 

Early  pilgrimages  to  the  Tomb  of  S.  Peter — What  was 
the  "  Memoria  "  of  Bishop  Anacletus  of  Rome  ? — 
The  sacred  graves  prepared  by  Anacletus  round  the 
Tomb  of  S.  Peter  for  the  dead  who  were  laid  there  .  108 

How  the  little  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus  grew  into  the 

lordly  Basilica  of  S.  Peter 108 


xxiv  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

The  work  of  the  Emperor  Constantine  in  the  Crypt  of 

S.  Peter  .  109 

Description  of  the  Crypt  after  the  work  of  Constantine — 
How  access  to  the  sarcophagus  of  the  Apostle  was 
preserved  for  several  centuries  .  .  .  .  1 1 1 

S.  Gregory  of  Tours'  account  of  a  visit  of  a  pilgrim  to 
the  Tomb  of  S.  Peter  —  Detailed  examination  of 
S.  Gregory  of  Tours' account  .  .  .  .  .  113 

Of  the  costly  offerings  to  the  Tomb  from  A.D.  579  and 

onwards  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .114 

Visits  of  Charlemagne  and  of  the  Emperor  Louis  II 

(A.D.  845)  to  the  Tomb  ......  115 

How  the  sarcophagus  was  concealed  before  the  expected 

plundering  raid  of  the  Saracens  .  .  «  .  .  115 

The  magnificent  sanctuary  above  the  Tomb  was  partly 
restored  by  S.  Leo  IV  and  his  successors,  but  never 
again  was  there  any  access  to  the  Tomb  itself — 
During  the  works  connected  with  the  Basilica  of  the 
new  S.  Peter,  the  sarcophagus  was  seen  by  Pope 
Clement  VIII  and  three  of  his  Cardinals  .  .  .  -116 

The  little  cemetery  or  group  of  graves  prepared  by 
Anacletus,  discovered  in  the  course  of  the  works 
carried  on  under  Urban  VIII  in  the  seventeenth 
century  when  the  foundations  of  the  great  bronze 
Baldachino,  or  canopy  over  the  High  Altar,  of 
Bernini  were  being  strengthened  .  .  .  .118 

Description  of  the  Baldachino  of  S.  Peter's — The  care 
taken  of  the  sacred  graves  after  the  discovery — A 
detailed  description  of  the  little  cemetery  of 
Anacletus  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .119 

Official   memoranda   of   Ubaldi,    Canon   of   S.    Peter's, 

made  during  the  excavation  works  .         .         .         .119 

Of  the  present  state  of  the  cemetery  of  Anacletus  round 

the  Tomb  of  S.  Peter 120 

What  was  found  there  is  carefully  detailed  in  Ubaldi's 

memoranda  ........  121 

THE  CLOISTER 

After  the  Peace  of  the  Church,  in  the  fourth  and  fifth 
centuries,  a  court  or  open  space,  in  the  case  of  the 


CONTENTS  xxv 

PAGE 

principal  churches,  was  arranged  in  front  of  the 
chief  entrance  —  This  was  sometimes  known  as 
"  Paradisus  " — In  time  this  "  outer  court,"  for 
various  reasons,  was  removed  to  a  more  secluded 
place  at  the  side  of  the  church  or  abbey,  and  then 
the  court  in  question  reappeared  as  the  Claustrun 
(cloister,  close) — Round  this  court  were  erected 
various  buildings — such  as  a  school — and  dwellings 
and  offices  for  the  ministers  of  the  church,  etc., 
were  erected  ........  127 

In  the  late  years  of  the  tenth  century,  after  the  great 
revival  of  monastic  life  at  Cluny,  the  cloister  of  the 
Middle  Ages  attained  its  supreme  importance — It 
was  the  place  where  the  dwellers  in  the  religious 
House  spent  much  of  their  time  in  literary  work, 
and  in  teaching — One  general  plan  seems  to  have 
been  usually  adopted  in  the  cloisters  on  the  Continent 
as  in  England  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  129 

A  description  of  a  cloister  and  its  surroundings       .         .130 

The  adornment  of  these  cloisters  was  not  unfrequently 
very  elaborate  —  Examples  are  cited  of  such 
ornamentation.  .  .  .  .  .  .  .131 

Early  criticism  of  such  elaborate  adornment  .         .         .     131 

Apologia  for  this  beautiful  monastic  work       .         .         .132 

The  great  debt  that  men  owe  to  the  monk-scribes  and 
scholars,  who  through  a  disturbed  and  war- 
harassed  age  preserved  and  transcribed  all  that  we 
possess  now  of  ancient  classical  and  of  early  Christian 
literature 133 

A  sketch  of  the  austere  conditions  under  which  these 

monk-scribes  worked  in  these  cloisters      .         .         .134 

Cassiodorus'  comment  on  the  importance  of  monastic 

transcribing  labours 135 

Durandus,   Bishop  of  Mende — On  the  symbolism  of  a 

cloister 136 

Note,  with  sketch  of  the  vast  influence  of  this  once 

widely-read  author  .         .         .         .         ...         .136 

APPENDIX 

On  the  curious  traces  of  mediaeval  popular  games  played 
by  novices  and  pupils  of  the  monastery,  recently 


xxvi  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

noticed  in  certain  cloisters — of  which  the  Glou- 
cester Cloister  is  a  notable  example  .  .  .  .  137 

Appendix  on  S.  Petrpnilla's  Altar  (the  earliest  historical 
detail  existing  in  connection  with  the  Abbey  of 
Gloucester) 138 

How  we  first  hear  of  S.  Petronilla  in  the  monastic  records 
of  Gloucester  of  the  year  710 — and  735 — Leland 
refers  to  this  curious  "  entry  "  in  the  story  of  the 
abbey 138 

Who  now  was  S.  Petronilla  ? — Bishop  Lightfoot's  theory 
— Baronius  and  later  De  Rossi  and  other  Italian 
scholars  differ  here  from  Lightfoot,  though  they, 
too,  shrink  from  acknowledging  her  undoubted 
parentage  ........  139 

A  probably  true  version  of  S.  Petronilla's  story — Testi- 
mony of  Siricius,  Bishop  of  Rome  A.D.  391,  to  the 
lofty  position  evidently  held  by  this  saint  in  the 
estimation  of  the  early  Church  .  »  .  .  .139 

The  wanderings  of  the  remains  of  S.  Petronilla — At 
first  they  were  laid  in  the  Basilica  of  Siricius  on  the 
Via  Ardeatina — Then  on  the  request  of  Pepin  the 
Frankish  king  they  were  removed  for  safety  to 
the  little  Rotunda  Chapel  close  to  the  side  of  the 
Basilica  of  S.  Peter  —  This  little  chapel  was  an 
Imperial  Mausoleum  .  .  .  .  .  .141 

The  special  veneration  in  which  this  saint  was  held  by 
the  Frankish  people,  no  doubt  was  owing  to  her  being 
considered  the  veritable  daughter  of  S.  Peter  .  .142 

The  Rotunda  Chapel,  where  her  remains  were  deposited, 
was  pulled  down  when  new  S.  Peter's  was  being  built, 
and  then  for  many  years  the  sarcophagus  of  S. 
Petronilla  lay  neglected  in  the  sacristy  of  the  new 
Church  of  S.  Peter 142 

The  sarcophagus  now  rests  in  the  great  Basilica  of  S.  Peter 
at  the  end  of  the  right  transept — in  a  small  chapel 
called  S.  Petronilla's  142 

The  only  other  English  reference  to  this  saint,  once  so 
greatly  honoured,  is  in  the  dedication  of  the  Church 
of  Whepstead,  near  Bury  S.  Edmunds,  where  the 
name  is  strangely  abbreviated  to  S.  Parnel  .  .  143 

Index 144 


LIST   OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

COLOURED   PLATES 

To  face  page 

Mausoleum  of  Galla  Placidia,  Ravenna  .         Frontispiece 

S  Giovanni  Evangelista,  Ravenna          ....         8 

S.  Vital e,  Ravenna        .         .         .         .         .         .         .50 

S.  Apollinare  Nuovo,  Ravenna       .         .         .         .'        .       74 

BLACK   AND    WHITE 

The  Triforium  of  Gloucester  Cathedral,  looking  into  the 

Choir    .         .         .         .  .         .         .         .70 

Annexe  to  Gloucester  Cathedral— The  Lady  Chapel  .  86 
Church  of  S.  Gwithian,  Cornwall,  as  it  appeared  in  1894  92 
The  Central  Part  of  the  Crypt  of  Gloucester  Cathedral  104 
The  Cloister  of  Gloucester  Cathedral  .  .  .  .136 

LINE   DRAWINGS    IN   THE   TEXT 
Sarcophagus  of  the  Emperor  Honorius  in  the  Mausoleum 

of  Galla  Placidia 8 

Interior  of  S.  Apollinare  in  Classe-Ravenna  .  .  .  1 1 
Capital  from  S.  Vitale,  Ravenna 12 

Chartres. — "Notre  Dame  de  la  belle  verriere."    .         .       35 
(Seepages  84  and  85) 

Solomon's  Knot    .         .         .         ...         .         ..46 

S.  Apollinare  in  Classe-Ravenna    .         .         .     :-.    -v.       49 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE 

THE  word  "  Romanesque "  (Architecture  Romane)  is 
quite  a  modern  term;  it  was  first  generally  used  by  the 
French  savant  M.  de  Caumont  about  the  year  1825.  De 
Caumont  learned  it  from  a  contemporary  Norman  anti- 
quarian of  distinction,  M.  de  Gerville,  who  adopted  it  as  a 
fitting  appellation  for  the  "  Round- Arch  "  style  which 
prevailed  in  the  countries  which  made  up  the  Roman 
Empire  roughly  from  the  fifth  century  to  the  latter  end  of 
the  twelfth  century. 

This  style  had  received  various  names,  such  as  Lombardic, 
Saxon,  Norman,  Byzantine.  The  French  archaeologists 
were  of  opinion  that  one  general  term  could  fairly  be  given 
to  the  various  schools  of  "  round- arch  "  architecture,  and 
considering  the  original  Roman  parentage  of  the  style, 
fixed  upon  "  Romanesque  "  (Romane)  as  a  fairly  accurate 
title  for  this  widely  disseminated  architectural  school  of 
building,  which,  with  its  various  differences  in  detail, 
held  its  own  as  the  architecture  par  excellence  of  the  West, 
and  with  certain  important  variations  and  additions,  of 
the  near  East,  for  so  many  centuries. 

The  appellation  "  Romanesque  "  (Architecture  Romane) 
has  been  generally  if  not  universally  adopted  in  the  West 
for  "  round-arch "  architecture  during  the  last  eighty 
years.  In  the  near  East  the  term  "  Byzantine  "  has  been 
usually  applied  to  the  "  round- arch  "  style  of  the  vast 
majority  of  buildings  erected  from  the  age  of  Justinian 
and  afterwards,  until  the  period  of  the  conquest  and 

3 


4      THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

supremacy  of  the  Ottoman  Turks  in  the  fifteenth  century. 
Constantinople  fell  A.D.  1453. 

Professor  Freeman,  with  great  truth,  tells  us  that  Roman- 
esque architecture  is  not,  as  many  affirm,  a  corruption  of 
the  architecture  of  classical  Rome,  but  that  it  is  a  falling 
back  on  the  earliest — the  ante-classical  form  of  Roman 
architecture,  which  was  the  true  Roman  form,  before  the 
original  Roman  architecture  had  given  way  to  a  foreign  (a 
Greek)  influence. 

The  great  scholar  and  archaeologist  cites  as  an  example 
of  ante-classical  Roman  architecture  the  ruins  of  the 
Emporium  by  the  Tiber,  a  magazine  for  merchandise 
which  had  been  built  before  the  days  of  the  Emperors. 
There  we  see  a  simple  round-arch  construction  on  which 
no  Greek  element  has  intruded — a  perfect  foreshadowing 
of  any  later  unadorned  Romanesque  building  of  the  eleventh 
century.  Of  this  earlier  style,  the  so-called  classical  Roman, 
with  its  marked  Greek  features,  is  in  fact  a  corruption. 

A  consistent  round-arched  style  begins  again  when  the 
Greek  feature  of  the  entablature  is  cast  away,  when  the 
architect  designed  an  arcade  where  the  arches  rest  not  on 
the  entablature  or  cornice,  but  immediately  on  the  capitals 
of  the  columns. 

Such  a  beginning  of  consistent  round-arched  archi- 
tecture is  to  be  found  in  the  famous  palace  of  Diocletian 
at  Spalatro  at  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century.  There 
in  the  arcades  of  the  great  peristyle,  the  gorgeous  capitals 
of  the  Corinthian  order  have  found  for  themselves  a  new 
work ;  they  bear  up  no  longer  the  dead  entablature  or  heavy 
cornices,  but  the  living  arch.  When  this  great  step  had 
once  been  taken,  the  full  development  of  Romanesque 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  5 

architecture  was  only  a  work  of  time.  The  splendid  basilicas 
of  Ravenna  of  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries  exhibit  essen- 
tially the  same  type — Greek  conceptions  have  disappeared. 
The  elaborate  Greek  entablature1  has  vanished,  and  the 
arches  now  rest  simply  on  the  capitals  of  the  columns.2 

Freeman  mentions  the  famous  Palace  of  Diocletian  at 
Spalatro,  circa  A.D.  305,  as  the  beginning  of  consistent 
round-arched  architecture,  a  building  which  in  various 
portions  has  gone  back  to  the  old  pre-classical  forms, 
suppressing  the  Greek  entablature,  and  leaving  to  the 
delicate  Corinthian  capitals  their  new  work  of  bearing  up 
the  arches  and  the  weight  above  the  arches. 

The  century  which  followed  the  abdication  of  Diocletian 
was  the  first  Christian  century ;  in  it  Rome  gradually  faded 
away  from  its'  old  position  of  mistress  of  the  world. 

*  A  word  or  two  explanatory  of  the  term  "  entablature  "  will  be 
useful  for  those  who  are  not  familiar  with  architectural  terminology. 
The  term  belongs  to  the  Renaissance  period ;  it  seems  to  have  been 
first  used  by  Evelyn  (A.D.  1664).  Vitruvius  has  no  single  term  to 
express  the  group  of  members  of  which  the  "  entablature  "  is  com- 
posed. He  writes  of  "  Membra  quae  supra  columnas  imponuntur." 
These  include  the  architrave,  frieze  and  cornice. 

2  Freeman  remarks  here  that  in  the  buildings  of  Ravenna  (fifth, 
sixth  and  seventh  centuries)  and  in  other  Romanesque  piles,  a  solid 
member  is  thrust  in  between  the  abacus  and  the  capital,  in  order 
to  guard  the  often  delicate  capital  from  the  pressure  of  the  arch  it 
supports.  The  Italian  name  for  this  member  is  pulvino,  which 
is  sometimes  translated  now  as  pulvin.  This  pulvino,  especially 
in  Byzantine  work,  often  grows  into  a  double  capital.  The  English 
scholar  deems  this  an  unsightly  feature  in  Romanesque  architecture, 
and  suggests  that  the  true  remedy  is  found  in  the  noble  buildings 
of  Lucca  and  Pisa,  where  the  abaci  are  heavier — heavy  enough  to 
protect  the  capital  from  being  crushed.  The  usual  English  equiva- 
lent for  Pulvino  is  Dosseret,  or  Impost. 


6      THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

Honorius,  the  son  and  successor  of  the  great  Theodosius 
in  the  Western  Empire,  dismayed  at  the  rapid  advance  of 
the  barbarian  hordes,  finally  transferred  the  imperial  seat 
of  government  from  Rome  to  Ravenna,  circa  A.D.  404. 

Almost  at  once  in  Ravenna  flamed  up  a  new  architectural 
impulse,  and  Romanesque  architecture  in  the  famous 
Ravennese  churches  appears.  Several  of  these  great  piles, 
with  much  of  their  beautiful  ornamentation,  are  with  us 
still. 

For  about  160  years  Ravenna,  under  its  different  rulers,  the 
Emperor  Honorius  and  his  sister  Galla  Placidia,  Theodoric 
the  Ostro-Goth  and  the  Emperor  Justinian,  with  his  famous 
lieutenants  Belisarius  and  Narses,  remained  a  great  Art 
capital,  the  virtual  centre  of  the  new  school  of  consistent 
round-arched  construction,  the  Greek  feature  of  the 
entablature  being  laid  aside.  Ravennese  art  preceded  the 
great  development  of  art  in  Constantinople,  for  the  splendid 
tomb  of  Galla  Placidia,  completed  before  A.D.  450,  was 
already  gleaming  with  the  gold  and  colour  of  its  beautiful 
mosaics  long  before  the  erection  of  the  great  basilica  of 
S.  Sophia  at  Constantinople  by  Justinian  (A.D.  532-537). 
But  the  glory  of  Ravenna  as  an  Art  capital  faded  away  after 
a  duration  of  about  160  years,  when  Alboin  the  Lombard 
overran  and  conquered  Northern  and  most  of  Central 
Italy. 

In  the  early  years  of  the  fifth  century  the  best  craftsmen 
of  Rome  and  Milan  naturally  flocked  to  Ravenna,  whither 
the  imperial  court  of  Honorius  had  migrated ;  these  skilled 
artisans  being  attracted  to  Ravenna  by  the  numerous  works 
of  importance  which  Honorius  and  Galla  Placidia  had  set 
on  foot. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  7 

We  will  give  a  few  details  of  the  age  which  produced 
these  wonderful  works  undertaken  and  completed  in 
Ravenna  during  the  160  years,  some  few  of  which,  although 
sadly  shorn  of  their  ancient  splendour,  are  to  this  day  the 
objects  of  our  wonder  and  admiration. 

We  can  fairly  divide  those  160  years  roughly  into  three 
periods.  The  first,  the  age  of  Honorius  and  his  sister 
Galla  Placidia.  The  romantic  story  of  this  famous  princess, 
the  inspirer  of  the  marvellous  Ravennese  art,  is  well  known. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  the  great  Emperor  Theodosius, 
and  was  the  sister  of  Honorius,  and  of  Arcadius  the  Emperor 
of  the  East.  In  A.D.  414  she  married  Ataulphus,  the 
brother  and  successor  of  Alaric,  the  Visigothic  conqueror. 
After  the  assassination  of  Ataulphus  at  Barcelona  and  a 
short  period  of  captivity  among  his  murderers,  she  returned 
to  Ravenna  and  her  brother  Honorius  in  A.D.  416,  and 
married  Constantius,  a  distinguished  general  of  Honorius, 
who  after  his  marriage  was  eventually  associated  with 
Honorius  in  the  Empire  of  the  West,  and  received  the  title 
of  Augustus,  but  Constantius  only  survived  his  elevation 
a  few  months. 

The  influence  of  Placidia  in  Ravenna  over  her  brother 
Honorius  was  very  marked,  but  a  deadly  feud  sprang  up 
between  the  brother  and  sister  soon  after  Constantius's 
death  in  421,  and  Galla  Placidia  fled  to  Constantinople  to 
her  nephew,  the  reigning  Emperor  of  the  East.  Honorius 
died  in  A.D.  423.  Then,  aided  by  the  armed  legions  of  her 
nephew  the  Emperor  Theodosius  II,  Placidia  returned  to 
Ravenna,  and  bearing  the  title  of  Augusta,  became  para- 
mount in  Ravenna  and  Italy  for  some  twenty- five  years, 
first  as  Regent  and  then  as  the  all-powerful  adviser  of  her 
son  Valentinian  II. 


8      THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

It  was  no  doubt  during  this  long  period  of  Placidia's 
reign  that  several  of  the  great  Ravennese  churches,  some  of 
which  are  still  among  the  glories  of  this  strange  city,  were 
built — viz.  S.  Giovanni  Evangelista,  S.  Francesco,  S.  Agata 
and  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Cross;  the  last-named  has 
disappeared,  but  its  beautiful  annexe,  known  as  the 


Sarcophagus  of  the  Emperor  Honorius  in  the  Mausoleum 
of  Galla  Placidia,  Ravenna  (fifth  century) . 

mausoleum  of  Placidia,  where  Placidia  was  buried,  still 
remains,  glittering  with  its  splendid  mosaics.  In  this 
magnificent  royal  tomb  house  are  also  the  great  sarcophagi 
which  contain  the  ashes  of  Honorius  her  brother,  and  of 
Const antius  her  husband,  and  of  her  son  Valentinian  II. 

The  second  period  of  building  belongs  to  the  reign  of 
Theodoric  the  Ostrogoth.     After  the  death  of  Placidia  and 


S.  GIOVANNI  EVANGELISTA,  RAVENNA. 

Circa  A.D.  425. 


ROMANESQUE   ARCHITECTURE  9 

her  son  Valentinian  II,  who  only  survived  his  mother  for 
a  little  while  (he  was  murdered  in  A.D.  455),  apparently  the 
building  of  great  churches  in  Ravenna  ceased  for  a  time. 
Ravenna  and  Italy  in  this  interregnum  were  ruled  over  by  a 
group  of  shadowy  Emperors;  the  last  who  bore, the  great 
title  in  the  West,  Romulus  Augustulus,  who  closed  the 
group,  was  deposed  in  A.D.  476.  Then  followed  the  reign 
of  Odoaces,  the  barbarian  chief  who,  under  the  title  of 
Patrician,  ruled  in  Italy  until  A.D.  493,  when  Theodoric 
the  Ostrogoth  became  the  dominant  power  in  Italy. 
Ravenna  was  his  capital  city. 

The  famous  Arian  king  Theodoric,  Procopius  tells  us,  was 
"  an  extraordinary  lover  of  justice,  and  adhered  rigorously 
to  the  laws ;  he  guarded  the  country  from  barbarian  inva- 
sions, and  displayed  the  greatest  intelligence  and  prudence. 
He  reigned  for  some  thirty  years  or  more,  leaving  a  deep 
regret  for  his  loss  in  the  hearts  of  his  subjects."  Among 
his  good  deeds  was  his  care  for  the  great  monuments  of  the 
Empire.  His  zeal  for  the  adornment  of  Ravenna  was 
remarkable. 

Theodoric  was  a  great  builder.  We  possess  still  his 
magnificent  Arian  Church  of  S.  Apollinare  Nuovo,  which 
was  orignally  called  S.  Martin ;  it  was  known  as  "  de  Coelo 
Aureo  "  because  of  its  beautiful  gilded  roof.  It  is,  after 
all  these  years,  the  noblest  church  in  Ravenna.  This 
church  received  its  present  name  in  the  ninth  century, 
when  the  remains  of  S.  Apollinare  were  translated  from  the 
neighbouring  suburb  of  Classis.  The  glorious  mosaics 
which  now  adorn  it  probably  replaced  the  original  work  of 
Theodoric ;  these  mosaics  we  now  admire  were  placed  there 
as  early  as  the  sixth  century,  when  the  Arian  basilica  was 
transformed  into  a  Christian  church. 


io    THE   SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

We  have  with  us  another  great  Arian  church  which  he 
built,  now  called  the  Spirito  Sancto.  It  was  originally 
named  S.  Theodore.  Very  little  of  the  original  portion  of 
this  church  remains. 

Theodoric  died  in  A.D.  536.  Then  followed  a  short  time 
of  confusion.  Amalasuntha,  Theodoric's  daughter,  suc- 
ceeded to  her  father's  power  in  Italy  as  guardian  of  her  son 
Athalaric,  but  Athalaric  died  in  his  eighteenth  year,  and 
Amalasuntha  was  eventually  murdered. 

The  great  Justinian  was  now  reigning  in  Constantinople, 
and  resolved  to  reconquer  Italy  and  to  unite  it  with  the 
Eastern  Empire./  This  he  accomplished  through  the 
instrumentality  of  his  famous  generals  Belisarius,  and  later 
Narses.  The  Goths  after  two  long  wars  were  completely 
defeated,  and  Ravenna  became  a  city  of  the  Eastern  Empire 
A.D.  540^ 

Then  may  be  said  to  have  commenced  the  third  period 
of  building  and  adorning  Ravenna.  In  this  period,  under 
the  inspiration  of  Justinian,  the  mighty  churches,  still 
standing,  of  S.  Vitale  and  S.  Apollinare  in  Classe,1  were 
erected,  and  magnificently  adorned  with  the  mosaics 

1  Classis — Classe — was  the  port,  perhaps  the  chief  harbour  of  the 
Roman  fleet,  and  was  built  by  the  Emperor  Augustus.  It  was  in 
the  great  days  of  Ravenna  a  vast  port  and  arsenal,  and  possessed 
various  important  churches,  of  which  the  magnificent  Basilica  of 
Apollinare  in  Classe  alone  remains.  Classis  was  joined  to  Ravenna 
by  a  long  suburb,  the  Via  Csesarea,  nearly  three  miles  long;  but 
Classis  and  Caesarea  have  all  disappeared,  and  the  lonely  Basilica 
of  S.  Apollinare  stands  now  by  itself  in  the  marshes. 

The  sea,  which  once  bathed  the  walls  of  Classis,  has  retreated  some 
two  miles,  leaving  what  was  once  Classis  empty  and  desolate.  In 
the  days  of  Ravenna's  glory  and  prosperity  the  three  towns,  Ravenna, 
the  long  suburb  of  Caesarea,  and  the  vast  port  of  Classis,  must  have 
appeared  as  one  great  city. 


Interior  of  S.  Apollinare  in  Classe,  Ravenna. 
Circa  A.D.  533-549- 


12    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

which  we  now  wonderingly  admire  in  their  scarred  but 
unspoiled  loveliness. 

What   we   term   the   third   period   of   the   erection   of 
Ravennese  works  of  art  roughly  lasted  from  A.D.  540  to 


Capital  from  S.  Vitale,  Ravenna,  showing 
Romanesque  Pulvino. 

A.D.  568,  when  Alboin  the  Lombard  with  his  strange  and 
savage  hordes  descended  upon  Italy. 

Although  Ravenna  and  a  certain  territory  more  or  less 
adjacent  to  it,  known  as  the  Exarchate,  for  a  long  time 
remained  attached  to  the  Eastern  or  Byzantine  Empire, 
we  have  no  record  of  any  important  building  or  art  work  in 
the  Ravenna  of  the  Exarchs  of  the  Eastern  Empire. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  13 

The  stranger  pilgrim  visiting  Ravenna,  the  city  of  so 
many  memories  and  of  world-famed  churches,  now,  alas, 
will  not  see  these  marvellous  Basilicas  of  Galla  Placidia, 
of  Theodoric  and  Justinian,  in  their  ancient  glory.  Their 
great  age,  some  fourteen  to  fifteen  centuries,  desolating 
wars  and  sieges,  long  periods  of  neglect,  the  unskilful  hand 
of  various  restorers,  have  sadly  changed  them.  For  the 
most  part  they  have  been  largely  rebuilt.  But  the  exquisite 
Romanesque  plan,  the  long  unbroken  rows  of  pillars, 
mostly  of  precious  marbles,  with  the  Ravennese  pulvins, 
the  great  invention  of  Romanesque  architecture,  supporting 
the  overhanging  arches,  thus  supplanting  the  Greek 
entablature,  and  the  beautiful  Romanesque  capitals  are 
still  there.  In  several  of  the  churches  the  wonderful 
mosaics  of  the  great  builders  and  artists  to  this  day  look 
down  on  us,  gleaming  well-nigh  as  fresh  and  lovely  as  they 
were  some  fourteen  hundred  years  back. 

One  singular  feature  must  be  touched  upon.  The  outside 
of  these  noble  Romanesque  piles  is  ever  unadorned  and 
strangely  unattractive.  This  is  noticeable  in  all  Byzantine 
as  well  as  in  Ravennese  (and  Italian)  Romanesque  churches. 
The  outside  of  S.  Sophia  in  Constantinople,  for  example, 
is  singularly  disappointing,  but,  on  the  other  hand,  alike 
in  Ravenna  and  in  Constantinople,  a  Romanesque  Basilica 
emphatically  is  "  all  glorious  within." 


After  the  Lombard  conquest  followed  a  short  period  of 
almost  total  darkness  in  the  Art-world  of  Italy  and  the 
West. 

A  slow  renaissance  of  architectural  art,  however,  soon 
showed  itself  under  the  influence  of  Queen  Theodolinda,  a 


14    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

Bavarian  Christian  princess  who  was  married  in  succession 
to  two  Lombard  kings,  Autharis  and  Agilulf. 

Then,  all  through  the  Lombard  domination,  a  period 
lasting  roughly  200  years,  a  gradual  revival  of  church 
building  went  on.  Not  a  few  churches  were  built  in  these 
200  years  under  the  influence  of  the  Lombard  kings.  We 
have  only  scanty  remains  of  their  work,  but  still  enough 
to  show  us  that  the  old  spirit  of  the  Ravenna  school  inspired 
the  builders,  and  the  round-arch  style  was  generally 
adopted. 

Of  course  these  Lombard  churches  were  sadly  inferior 
to  the  glorious  Ravennese  piles  of  Galla  Placidia,  Theodoric 
and  Justinian,  but  the  spirit  of  the  same  school  of  thought 
evidently  inspired  the  architects  employed  by  the  Lombard 
rulers,  which  had  dwelt  among  the  builders  of  the  churches 
of  Ravenna  in  the  days  of  her  glory. 

Now  who  were  the  builders  and  architects  of  the  Lombard 
churches  which  arose  in  these  200  years?  The  Lombard 
buildings  were  evidently  not  the  work  of  the  Lombards 
themselves.  They  had  no  stone  buildings  before  Alboin 
and  his  hordes  crossed  the  Alps. 

I  think  we  can  answer  the  question. 

In  the  Code  of  the  Lombard  King  Rotharis,  A.D.  636- 
652,  for  the  first  time  appears  the  expression  "  Magistri 
Comacini."  In  this  Code  of  Laws  the  Magistri  Comacini 
appear  as  Master-Masons  with  unlimited  powers  to  make 
contracts  for  building,  and  to  enrol  members  in  their  Guild, 
and  these  Comacini  are  mentioned  again  in  an  official 
document  of  King  Liutbrand,  A.D.  712-744,  which  treats 
of  architecture  and  carving  carried  out  by  the  Comacine 
Guild  in  question. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  15 

Now  this  Guild  cannot  have  sprung  into  existence  full- 
grown,  and  as  it  were  by  magic,  in  the  days  of  King 
Rotharis,  A.D.  636.  It  must  have  been  already  in  existence, 
and  have  been  too  of  some  importance,  before  Alboin's 
descent  on  Italy,  A.D.  568,  which  was  followed  by  the  reign 
of  the  Lombard  kings.  Who  now  were  these  Comacini? 
There  is  little  doubt  that  they  were  the  successors  of  the 
Master-Masons  who  in  the  days  of  the  vanished  Empire 
had  directed  the  operations  of  the  Roman  Collegia, 
especially  devoted  to  building,  and  who  had  survived  the 
barbarian  invasions  which  were  so  disastrous  to  Italy  in 
the  years  which  preceded  the  accession  of  Rotharis  to  the 
Lombard  throne.  When  Honorius  migrated  from  Rome 
to  Ravenna,  this  Guild  of  Masons  apparently  had  made  its 
head-quarters  at  Ravenna;  had  designed  and  carried  out 
the  magnificent  Ravenna  buildings ;  then  eventually,  in  the 
general  upheaval  which  followed  the  invasion  of  Alboin, 
the  Guild  removed  to  the  comparatively  safe  asylum  of 
Como — a  district  singularly  fitted  for  the  home  of  a  building 
fraternity,  owing  to  the  stone  and  marble  quarries  and 
yards  for  which  it  was  celebrated. 

Como  had  been  long  an  important  and  a  flourishing  city 
when  the  Lombard  hordes  descended  into  Italy.  In  the 
days  of  the  Empire  it  had  held  the  rank  of  a  colony,  and 
was  governed  by  a  Prefect.  Pliny  the  Younger  had  held 
this  office,  and  for  a  time  lived  in  the  beautiful  city  in  his 
Villa  "  Comoedia."  Catullus  also  made  his  home  in  Como. 
Indeed,  Como  and  the  Comacine  islands  might  be  con- 
sidered a  privileged  territory. 

After  Alboin  the  Lombard — A.D.  568 — had  invaded  and 
conquered  Northern  and  much  of  Central  Italy,  the  city 


16    THE  SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

of  Como  for  a  long  time  preserved  its  independence,  and 
was  resorted  to  by  many  of  the  fugitives  from  the  Lombard 
raiders,  as  a  haven  of  security ;  among  these  fugitives  from 
Ravenna  and  other  centres  were  included  many  members 
of  the  famous  Guild  of  Roman  Architects  and  Builders 
whose  head-quarters  had  been  Ravenna  in  the  days  of  her 
prosperity  and  glory  under  the  Emperor  Honorius,  his 
sister  Placidia,  Theodoric  the  Ostrogoth  and  the  lieutenants 
of  Justinian. 

For  many  years  Como  held  out  against  the  barbarian 
invaders.  In  the  end,  however,  it  fell  before  the  forces 
of  the  Lombard  sovereign  Autharis. 

The  Lombard  conquerors,  as  we  have  seen,  favoured  the 
Guild  or  brotherhood  of  architects  which  they  found  in 
Como ;  they  gave  this  building  fraternity,  the  successors 
of  the  ancient  Roman  Guild  of  Architects,  great  privileges, 
as  we  see  from  the  Edict  of  the  Lombard  King  Rotharis, 
circa  A.D.  636,  and  employed  them  in  their  many  and 
important  building  works. 

Como  continued  to  be  the  head-quarters  of  this  trained 
architectural  Guild,  and  from  this  city,  their  permanent 
traditional  home,  they  derived  their  name,  by  which  for 
long  centuries  they  were  known — the  Comacine  builders — 
Magistri  Comacini.  This  expression  appears  first  in  the 
above  quoted  Edict  of  the  Lombard  King  Rotharis,  circa 
A.D.  636. 

It  is  clear  that  under  the  Lombard  domination  these 
Comacine  builders  possessed  a  legal  monopoly  in  the 
Lombard  sphere  of  influence,  from  the  early  years  of  the 
occupation  of  their  conquerors. 

This  famous  Comacine  Guild  or  brotherhood  continued 
to  exist  and  to  flourish  for  many  centuries,  indeed  until  the 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  17 

disappearance  of  the  Lombard  style  of  round-arch  archi- 
tecture, which  style  they  had  perfected,  somewhere  about 
the  close  of  the  twelfth  century.1 

Very  soon  after  their  settlement  in  conquered  Italy,  the 
victorious  Lombards  passed  under  the  magic  spell  of  Italy, 
and  became  themselves  lovers  of  art,  and  under  the  influence 
of  the  Christianity  which  they  adopted  as  their  religion, 
proceeded  to  build  churches  and  even  cathedrals.  They 
made  use  of  this  Comacine  Guild,  and  by  their  patronage 
and  favour  revived  the  fading  tradition  of  this  most  ancient 
building  and  architectural  fraternity  and  Guild.  This  was 
the  beginning  of  the  famous  Lombardic  style  we  usually 
term  Romanesque. 

At  first,  under  the  Lombard  kings,  the  Comacine  artists 
worked  with,  comparatively  speaking,  poor  art,  little 
skill  and  imagination;  they  retained,  it  is  true,  their  old 
traditions,  but  they  had  fallen  out  of  practice  during  the 
period  of  unrest  and  disorder  which  followed  the  Lombard 
invasion,  but  with  the  new  impulse  given  by  the  Lombard 
rulers  to  Art,  they  progressed  in  architectural  design  and 
ornament,  and  gradually  transformed  the  old  Roman 
and  later  Romanesque  development  into  a  new  style  still 
possessing  many  of  the  old  round-arch  features,  a  new 
style  generally  termed  Lombardic — which  is  now  generally 
known  as  Romanesque. 

Although  time  (some  1300  years  back),  the  devastation 
of  endless  wars,  many  restorations,  and  even  rebuilding, 
have  obliterated  so  much  of  the  very  ancient  Lombardic 
work,  there  is  no  doubt  that  as  early  as  in  the  days  of 

1  Certain  writers  place  the  vanishing  of  the  Comacine  builders 
at  a  somewhat  later  date. 
C 


i8    THE  SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

Queen  Theodolinda,  the  wife  of  King  Autharis,  A.D.  571-91, 
and  later  of  King  Agilulph,  a  number  of  churches  were 
erected  in  the  Lombardic  dominions.  Theodolinda,  as 
we  have  stated,  was  a  Bavarian  princess. 

This  queen  may  fairly  be  reckoned  as  the  one  who 
rekindled  in  Northern  and  Central  Italy  the  dying  embers 
of  fine  Arts,  and  especially  of  architecture. 

After  the  time  of  this  Lombard  queen,  who  among  other 
works  built  the  first  cathedral  of  Monza,  no  sovereign, 
during  the  200  years  of  Lombard  rule,  can  be  quoted  who 
did  not  help  to  keep  alive  the  spirit  of  fine  art,  especially 
the  art  of  architecture,  which  seems  to  have  been  especially 
cultivated  among  the  Lombard  peoples  from  an  early 
date  after  their  settlement  in  Italy. 

The  learned  Muratori  with  great  force  bears  his  testimony 
here,  when  he  tells  us  that  if  more  of  the  ancient  Lombard 
buildings  had  survived,  they  would  have  presented  a 
striking,  and  by  no  means  a  rough  and  barbaric  appearance. 
The  great  scholar  supports  his  conclusions  here  by  a  striking 
reference  to  the  contemporary  Lombard  writer,  the  well- 
known  Paulus  Diaconus,  whose  admiration  for  the  churches 
of  his  country  was  evoked  by  a  personal  knowledge  of  them 
and  their  distinguishing  features. 

Paulus  Diaconus  was  well  able  to  form  an  accurate 
opinion  of  these  buildings,  for  he  must  have  been  very 
familiar  with  the  magnificent  churches  of  Rome  and 
Ravenna,  which  in  his  day  and  time  still  preserved  much 
of  their  original  magnificence.1 

1  Writing  of  the  importance  of  certain  of  the  works  of  this  far- 
back  age  of  Lombardic  art,  Paulus  Diaconus  dwells  on  the  "  Basilica 
of  the  Mother  of  God,"  outside  the  walls  of  Pa  via,  erected  by  Queen 
Rodelinda,  circa  A.D.  686,  and  describes  it  in  the  following  words  : 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  19 

Rivoira  cites  and  describes  the  present  condition  of  a 
very  few  of  the  undoubted  remains  of  these  ancient  Lombard 
churches.  Other  Italian  scholars,  however,  instance  more 
which  they  think  belong  to  this  first  age  of  Lombardic  art. 

We  possess  few  remains  of  the  earlier  Comacine  work ; 
they  become,  however,  more  numerous  as  time  went  on. 

The  following  very  early  churches  are  now  generally 
dated  as  erected  in  the  eighth  century  and  earlier,  and 
still  remain  intact,  in  part  at  least,  and  they  fairly  represent 
the  gradual  development  of  the  Lombardic  style  during  the 
period  of  the  rule  of  the  Lombardic  kings  :  San  Salvatore, 
Brescia,  circa  A.D.  753,  is  the  best  known  instance;  the 
parish  church  of  Arliano,  near  Lucca,  somewhat  earlier; 
San  Pietro,  Toscanella;  San  Giorgio  in  Valpolicella ; 
S.  Teuteria,  Verona,  are  also  cited  by  Rivoira. 

After  the  fall  of  the  Lombard  rule,  in  the  time  of  Charle- 
magne, A.D.  774,  the  Comacine  Guild  had  the  opportunity 
of  working  in  a  wider  field,  and  were  no  doubt  employed 
in  most  of  the  few  important  buildings  erected  by  that 
monarch;  we  can  trace  their  handiwork  and  the  peculiar 
signs  of  their  craft  all  through  the  ninth  and  tenth  centuries, 
and  we  notice  the  gradual  advance  they  made  in  Art,  even 
in  that  dark  and  troubled  age. 

But  in  spite  of  this  advance  in  the  beauty  and  ornamen- 
tation of  their  buildings,  it  was  not  until  the  close  of  the 
first  quarter  of  the  eleventh  century  that  these  famous 
architects  really  recovered  the  lost  Roman  secret  of  vaulting 

"  Opere  mirabili  condidit,  ornamentisque  miraficis  decora vit " 
(Hist.  Lan  gob  ardor  urn] .  Paulus  Diaconus  was  a  monk,  and  most 
probably  wrote  his  history  in  the  great  Monastery  of  the  Benedictines 
at  Monte  Cassino.  He  was  born  circa  A.D.  723  and  died  about 
A.D.  800. 


20    THE  SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

large  churches;  hitherto  they  had,  save  in  rare  instances, 
confined  themselves  to  covering  small  spaces,  such  as  the 
apses  and  crypts  of  churches,  with  vaults. 

Through  those  darkest  of  the  early  Middle  Ages,  the 
seventh,  eighth,  ninth  and  tenth  centuries,  the  Romanesque 
or  round-arch  style  again  slowly  developed  in  Lombardy. 
It  penetrated  into  Gaul,  into  Germany,  and  even  to  distant 
England.1 

In  England,  the  presence  of  Italian  (Lombardic)  in- 
fluences, from  a  very  early  period,  is  undoubted;  but  the 

1  We  are  not  dealing  here  with  Byzantine  architecture.  Con- 
stantinople and  the  Eastern  empire,  while  maintaining  generally 
the  round-arch  style,  had  her  own  great  architectural  invention, 
the  Cupola,  which  under  Justinian  in  the  sixth  century  was  brought 
to  perfection  in  the  great  Church  of  S.  Sophia ;  this  was  copied  in 
many  a  famous  church  in  the  Eastern  empire.  It  influenced  later 
some  of  the  architecture  in  the  Southern  Provinces  of  Gaul  (France) . 

Freeman,  however,  is  scarcely  accurate  in  styling  the  Cupola  as 
the  great  architectural  invention  of  the  Byzantine  masters. 

The  Byzantine-domed  Basilica,  as  it  appeared  in  the  time  of 
Justinian,  as  Rivoira  accurately  tells  us,  was  the  result  of  a  gradual 
but  tolerably  rapid  evolution.  It  was  really  a  creation  of  the 
Latin  mind,  and  is  based  upon  the  old  Roman-domed  buildings. 
The  Byzantine-domed  church  appears  first  in  Macedonia,  where 
we  find  it  notably  in  Salonica  in  the  Church  of  S.  Sophia  in  that 
city ;  it  received  its  present  development  at  Constantinople,  in 
the  mighty  Basilica  of  S.  Sophia,  and  may  justly  be  termed  the 
principal  characteristic  feature  of  the  round-arch  style  of  Byzantine 
architecture. 

The  dome  or  Cupola  was,  however,  by  no  means  unknown  or  unused 
in  the  Lombardic  School  of  the  Comacine  builders.  But  it  never 
really  took  root  in  Italy  and  in  the  West,  save,  perhaps,  later  in 
certain  districts  in  the  south  of  France.  It  is  in  Constantinople 
and  in  the  near  East  that  it  was  developed  and  adopted  as  the  main 
prominent  feature  of  the  Byzantine  style. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  21 

remains  we  possess  of  churches  erected  before  the  Conquest 
are,  after  all,  but  scanty. 

Some  writers  maintain  with  great  probability  that  the 
few  churches  built  shortly  after  the  arrival  of  Augustine's 
mission  (A.D.  597)  in  England  were  the  work  of  Italian 
craftsmen.  The  first  clearly  dated  churches  erected  in 
England  under  Italian  (Lombardic)  influence,  however, 
belong  to  a  somewhat  later  period.  They  are  :  5.  Peter, 
Monkwearmouth,  built  in  A.D.  675  by  Benedict  Biscop,  first 
Abbot  of  Wearmouth  and  Jarrow,  as  Bede  tells  us,  "in 
the  Roman  style." 

S.  Paul's,  Jarrow,  by  Benedict  Biscop,  A.D.  684. 

Bishop  Wilfred,  the  energetic  Roman  champion,  erected 
the  Basilica  of  S.  Andrew,  Hexham,  between  A.D.  672-678 ; 
a  building  which  in  his  day  was  famous  for  its  size  and 
splendour,  though  no  doubt  the  contemporary  eulogies 
here  were  owing  to  the  great  poverty  of  ecclesiastical 
structures  in  England  at  this  time. 

S.  Peter  s,  Ripon,  A.D.  671-678,  was  also  the  work  of 
Wilfred;  the  Crypt  of  his  church  is  still  with  us.  5. 
Andrew,  Cartridge,  is  also  reputed  to  have  been  erected  by 
Wilfred. 

Direct  Italian  (Lombardic)  influence,  however,  ceased 
when  the  Archbishop's  chair  at  Canterbury  was  no  longer 
filled  by  foreign  ecclesiastics;  and  at  the  close  of  the 
seventh  century,  and  from  the  early  years  of  the  beginning 
of  the  eighth  century,  for  a  somewhat  lengthened  period 
architecture  in  England  pursued  its  own  course  without 
external  aid.  But  the  round-arch  Lombardic  style  still 
remained  general,  though  the  buildings  were  rough  and 
somewhat  uncouth.  Brixworth  Church — A.D.  654 — is  a 
fair  example  of  the  churches  of  this  disturbed  period. 


22    THE   SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

We  have  little  to  guide  us  here  until  the  days  of  Alfred, 
A.D.  871-891,  when  foreign  influences  again  were  dominant 
in  the  realm  of  the  great  Anglo-Saxon  king.  In  the  days 
of  Dunstan,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  circa  A.D.  943-988, 
a  strong  current  of  foreign  (Italian)  influence  passed  over 
England.  A  similar  current  is  notable  in  the  reign  of 
Ethelred  II  (the  Unready),  A.D.  978-1016.  This  current 
became  stronger  and  stronger.  Under  Edward  the  Con- 
fessor, A.D.  1041-1066,  the  new  style  of  architecture — the 
Lombardo-Norman — made  its  appearance  in  England. 
We  shall  dwell  at  considerable  length  on  this  important 
school  which  produced  so  many  world-famous  works. 

No  doubt  before  the  coming  of  the  Lombardo-Norman 
(Romanesque)  style,  many  of  the  English  churches  were 
constructed  of  wood.  This  material  was  plentiful,  as  much 
of  the  country  consisted  of  forest  land.  These  have  dis- 
appeared. We  possess,  however,  one  remarkable  example 
of  these  Anglo-Saxon  timber-constructed  buildings  in  the 
interesting  little  chapel  near  Aungre  (Chipping  Ongar), 
built  on  the  occasion  of  the  translation  of  the  relics  of 
S.  Edmund  from  London,  circa  A.D.  1013. 

The  first  great  monument  of  the  coming  of  Lombardo- 
Norman  architecture  into  England  is  undoubtedly  the 
Abbey  Church  of  S.  Peter,  known  as  Westminster  Abbey. 
This  famous  church  was  built,  in  part  at  least,  by  Edward 
the  Confessor,  circa  A.D.  1051-1065.  Its  completion  was  the 
work  of  William  the  Conqueror. 

In  Germany,  until  the  period  of  Charlemagne,  we  have 
no  proof  that  any  considerable  churches  were  built.  This 
great  conqueror  and  organiser  erected,  A.D.  796-804,  at 
Aachen  (Aix-la-Chapelle)  the  famous  Palace-chapel  subse- 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  23 

quently  known  as  the  cathedral,  generally  after  the  model 
of  San  Vitale  at  Ravenna ;  but  it  stands  alone.  It  was  not 
imitated,  and  his  feeble  successors,  the  Carolingian  princes, 
did  little  to  advance  or  to  foster  architecture  in  their  broad 
dominions.  This  important  building  at  Aachen  remained, 
it  must  be  confessed,  as  far  as  its  influence  was  concerned, 
a  solitary  appearance  in  Germany.  It  is  said  that  its 
great  founder  Charlemagne  hoped  this  Palace-chapel  at 
Aachen  might  have  served  as  a  model  for  other  German 
churches,  but  it  is  clear  that  his  influence  in  architecture 
was  as  ephemeral  as  the  mighty  Empire  which  he  was 
unable  to  endow  with  permanent  vitality. 

The  Sepulchral  Chapel  at  Lorsch,  A.D.  876;  perhaps  the 
Crypt  and  some  of  the  remains  at  Quedlingburn,  A.D.  936 ; 
the  old  Cathedral  at  Cologne,  A.D.  781;  the  Church  of 
S.  Michael  at  Fulda,  A.D.  818;  the  Church  of  Steinbach, 
A.D.  815 ;  parts  of  the  more  important  Church  of  Gernrode, 
S.  Cyriacus,  A.D.  968,  are  among  the  very  few  examples 
which  can  be  cited  of  Romanesque  work  in  Germany,  until 
the  rise  of  the  Lombardo-Rhenish  style  in  the  eleventh  and 
twelfth  centuries. 

Rivoira  well  characterises  the  Lombardo-Rhenish  basilicas 
of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  as  the  highest  ex- 
pression of  German  architecture.  It  was,  he  says,  an  out- 
ward and  visible  sign  of  the  Imperial  idea  brought  back 
to  life  among  the  Teutonic  people  by  Otto  the  Great  in  the 
last  half  of  the  tenth  century. 

The  erection  of  these  great  churches  is  synchronous 
with  the  mighty  wave  of  church  building  which  passed  over 
Northern  and  Central  Europe  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries.  One  great  peculiarity  in  this  style  was  the 
general  adoption  of  flat  ceilings  (trabeated)  over  the 


24    THE  SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

wide  spaces.  It  was  not  until  the  latter  part  of  the 
twelfth  century  that  cross  vaulting  over  the  naves  and 
wide  spaces  began  to  be  adopted  in  the  great  German 
churches. 

In  their  general  features,  however,  these  imposing 
Rhenish  churches  of  the  eleventh  and  immediately  following 
centuries,  largely  followed  Lombardic  models. 

Among  other  notable  piles,  the  undermentioned  Lom- 
bardo- Rhenish  churches  rose  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries.  In  Cologne  :  S.  Maria  im  Capitol,  A.D.  1094. 
5.  Martin  and  the  Church  of  the  Apostles  and  5.  Gereon, 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries.  The  Cathedral  of  Spires, 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries.  The  Cathedral  of  Mainz, 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries.  S.  Castor  of  Coblenz, 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries.  The  Cathedral  of  Worms, 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries.  The  Minster  Church  of 
Bonn,  twelfth  century. 

But  what  of  Gaul — the  France  of  mediaeval  and  modern 
days,  the  fairest,  the  richest,  the  most  important  of  the 
provinces  of  the  Roman  rule — greater  and  more  influential 
in  wealth  as  in  culture  by  far  than  any  part  of  the  dominions 
of  the  western  world  of  Rome — equalled  by  none  of  the 
countries  of  the  far  or  nearer  East  of  the  great  Empire — 
second  only  to  Italy,  the  mother-land  of  the  Roman 
Empire  ? 

What  does  this  Gaul  tell  us  of  the  rise  and  progress  of 
Romanesque  architecture?  Strangely  little,  we  reply, 
for  many  centuries.  It  is  not  by  any  means  that  this 
famous  division  of  the  mighty  Empire  was  ever  wanting  in 
noble  and  sumptuous  buildings,  civil  and  ecclesiastical. 
To  give  a  few  notable  historical  examples  as  far  back  as 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  25 

the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries.  Sidonius  Apollinaris,  Bishop 
of  Clermont,  gives  us  a  vivid  picture  of  a  stately  country 
house  in  the  Auvergne  of  his  day,  one  of  many  such  lordly 
villa  residences.  Gregory  of  Tours  describes  at  some 
length  the  Church  of  Clermont  Ferrand,  as  it  existed  in  the 
sixth  century,  and  dwells  on  its  forty-two  windows,  its 
seventy  columns,  on  its  walls  decorated  with  mosaics  and 
many  coloured  marbles.  A  still  vaster  and  more  famous 
ancient  church  was  the  venerable  and  far-famed  Basilica 
of  S.  Martin  at  Tours,  so  eloquently  pictured  by  the  same 
historian,  S.  Gregory  of  Tours.  Another  stately  church 
we  know  adorned  the  great  city  of  Lyons.  The  Lyons 
church  was  erected  before  the  period  of  the  church  building 
activities  of  Justinian  which  culminated  in  the  superb 
S.  Sophia  at  Constantinople — one  of  the  wonders  of  the 
Roman  world  of  the  East.  This  Lyons  church  was  a  build- 
ing contemporary  with  the  noble  Ravennese  Basilicas  of 
Honorius  and  Galla  Placidia.  But  every  vestige  of  all 
these,  and  of  many  others  of  later  date,  has  disappeared. 
Quicherat  strikingly  asks,  "  Where  are  all  the  churches 
of  France  which  were  erected  before  the  year  of  grace 
1000?" 

The  most  careful  investigation  of  modern  archaeologists 
can  only  discover  some  four  or  five  at  most,  poor  reliquiae 
of  Merovingian  and  Carlovingian  times,  and  these  few  scanty 
remains  consist  of  a  solitary  crypt  or  two,  or  of  a  small  and 
unimportant  chapel,  once  evidently  a  part  of  some  more 
considerable  building  now  utterly  vanished. 

Something  more  than  time,  though  measured  by  centuries, 
must  have  been  at  work  here.  Evidently  a  ruthless 
destroyer's  hand  has  passed  over  France  and  swept  away 
all  these  monuments  of  religious  zeal  and  devoted  piety. 


26    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

Quicherat,  Viollet  le  Due,  Guizot  and  Villemain,  Sir  James 
Stephen,  Palgrave  and  other  modern  historians,  in  their 
picture  of  the  story  of  France  in  the  sixth  and  following 
centuries,  tell  us  how  all  this  havoc  and  destruction  came 
about. 

No  country  like  France  has  suffered  so  deeply  from 
hostile  raids  and  disastrous  invasions — from  the  seventh 
century  onwards.  As  early  as  in  the  first  years  of  the 
eighth  century  have  the  Saracens  harried  the  southern 
districts  of  the  fair  Gallic  province — the  great  Mediter- 
ranean Sea  for  a  long  season  appeared  destined  to  become 
a  Moslem  Lake,  whose  masters  were  Saracenic  pirates. 
On  land  these  Eastern  depredators  were  even  more  destruc- 
tive. Nothing  daunted  by  the  crushing  defeat  they 
suffered  at  the  hands  of  Charles  Martel  near  Tours,  they 
persisted  in  treating  Aquitaine  and  Provence  as  a  country 
to  which  they  had  a  positive  claim,  and  they  long  continued 
to  burn  and  plunder  churches,  monasteries  and  cities  at 
their  will. 

As  time  went  on,  a  yet  more  systematic  course  of  de- 
struction in  middle  and  northern  France,  and  even  in  the 
southern  districts,  must  be  chronicled  in  the  Gesta  Roman- 
omm — the  dread  recital  of  the  harryings  of  the  North-folk, 
the  Jutes,  the  Angles,  the  Saxons,  the  Danes,  the  Frisians. 
These  invasions  began  before  the  close  of  the  eighth  century 
— even  in  the  days  of  Charlemagne — and  when  the  strong 
hand  of  the  mighty  Emperor  was  removed,  we  come  indeed 
upon  a  terrible  catalogue  of  the  woes  and  ruin  wrought  in 
Gaul  by  the  Northern  robbers  all  through  the  ninth  and 
tenth  centuries. 

The  sad  catalogue  of  cities  ruined,  raided,  devastated 
and  partly  burnt  by  these  dread  hordes  of  Northern  pirates, 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  27 

includes  well-known  places  such  as  Aix-la-Chapelle,  Treves, 
Cologne,  Metz,  Toul,  Verdun,  Tournai,  Rouen,  Orleans, 
Auxerre,  Troyes,  Tours,  Chartres,  Poitiers,  Angouleme, 
Bordeaux,  0Toulousej  besides  many  solitary  monasteries. 

Quicherat  graphically  speaks  of  the  work  of  these  savage 
raiders  as  a  veritable  feu-de-joie,  and  with  great  force 
points  out  how  thoroughly  they  were  able  to  carry  out 
their  fell  work  of  destruction,  especially  in  ecclesiastical 
buildings,  owing  to  the  abbeys  and  churches  being  univer- 
sally covered  with  wooden  roofs ;  the  destructive  work  of 
these  Northern  pirates,  bitter  foes  of  Christianity,  was  thus 
rendered  comparatively  easy.  The  interior  fittings  of  the 
church  were  first  fired;  quickly  the  flames  reached  the 
timber  of  the  roofs,  and  very  soon  the  entire  building 
became  a  very  furnace,  and  the  whole  pile  was  soon  com- 
pletely destroyed. 

All  this  continuous  burning  and  raiding,  which  went  on 
for  nigh  two  miserable  centuries,  accounts  for  the  strange 
absence  of  any  remains  of  the  once  sumptuous  and  in  many 
cases  stately  Merovingian  and  Carlovingian  churches  and 
abbeys  of  the  sixth  and  following  centuries. 

The  great  wealth,  the  many  and  opulent  cities  of  Gaul, 
marked  out  this  province  of  the  Empire  as  presenting  a 
specially  attractive  country  for  the  invasions  and  raids  of 
these  hordes  of  sea-pirates.  Gaul  too  was  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  home  of  these  Northern  adventurers,  and  the 
navigable  Gallic  rivers  which  emptied  themselves  into  the 
Northern  Sea,  the  Channel  which  divided  Gaul  from 
Britain,  and  into  the  Atlantic  Ocean  which  washed  the 
long  western  sea-board,  the  Rivers  Scheldt,  Seine,  Loire 
and  Garonne;  the  Rhone,  too,  which  flowed  into  the 
Mediterranean,  where  the  ships  of  the  Northmen  were  no 


28    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

uncommon  sight — gave  ample  facilities  for  these  formidable 
fleets  with  their  dark  sails  to  penetrate  into  the  very  heart 
of  the  great  Gallic  province. 

Modern  archaeologists  and  historians,  such  as  Quicherat, 
Rivoira,  and  Sir  Thomas  Jackson,  comment  sadly  on  this 
almost  total  absence  of  even  a  remnant  of  the  ancient 
Gallic  churches.  Viollet  le  Due,  in  his  monumental 
Dictionary,  well  sums  up  the  story  of  this  sad  gap  in  the 
architectural  history  of  the  past  of  France,  by  telling  us 
that  "  we  possess  only  very  vague  ideas  of  the  primitive 
churches  on  the  soil  of  France,  and  that  it  is  only  from  the 
tenth  century  downwards  that  we  can  form  a  passably 
exact  conception  of  what  they  were  like." 

So  terrible,  so  widespread,  so  constantly  recurring  were 
the  depredations  of  these  dreaded  sea-pirates,  that  a  new 
supplication  was  introduced  into  the  Gallican  liturgies — 
"  A  furore  Normannorum  libera  nos."  The  bitter  hostility 
of  these  Northmen  raiders  to  Christianity  is  well  known; 
something  more  than  a  mere  love  of  plunder  influenced 
their  method  of  treatment  of  churches  and  monasteries, 
and  moved  them  especially  to  select  churches  as  the  first 
objects  of  their  passion  for  burning  and  destroying. 

The  last  years  of  the  tenth  century  and  the  first  half  of 
the  eleventh,  however,  witnessed  a  new  state  of  things. 
The  raids  of  the  Northern  pirates  grew  fewer  and  gradually 
came  to  an  end. 

The  more  formidable  bands  of  these  sea-robbers  settled 
finally  in  the  northern  part  of  Gaul,  and  there  founded  a 
new  realm,  called,  after  them,  Normandy.  These  invaders 
quickly  adapted  themselves  to  the  civilisation  of  the  con- 
quered provincials,  and  thus  materially  contributed  to  the 
general  quietness  which  settled  over  the  long-harassed 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  29 

Gallic  province.  Raoul  Glanber,  the  Monk  Chronicler  of 
the  Cluny  Monks,  in  a  famous  and  often-quoted  passage, 
relates  how  "  the  world — his  world,  started  from  its  death- 
sleep  and  from  the  year  1000  put  on  its  white  robe  of 
churches." 

There  is  no  doubt  but  that  an  extraordinary  reaction  in 
Church  life  must  be  dated  from  this  period.  Various  causes 
contributed  to  this  remarkable  renaissance  of  religion,  the 
outward  and  visible  sign  of  which  was  in  the  vast  number 
of  churches  and  abbeys  which  were  built  in  the  eleventh  and 
twelfth  centuries.  The  comparative  "  stillness  "  of  Western 
Christendom  was  perhaps  the  dominant  factor.  But  the 
enormous  and  ever-growing  influence  of  Cluny  and  the 
vast  number  of  its  daughter  Monastic  Houses  must  not  be 
overlooked. 

In  France,  all  the  existing  Romanesque  churches  date 
from  this  period.  We  style  them  accurately  as  Romanesque 
—but  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  while  they  all  possess 
the  leading  features  of  this  great  school  of  architecture — 
notably  the  "  round  arch  " — in  each  of  the  provinces  of 
France  in  details  they  differed  very  considerably.1 

We  will  give  a  brief  summary  of  these  differences  in  the 
details. 

Aquitaine. — This  great  division  of  France  included  the 
south-western  and  west  central  districts — Poitou  Limousin 
— Guienne — and  later  Gascony.  Here  the  influence  of 

1  In  this  little  summary  of  French  Romanesque  churches  of  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  the  careful  classification  of  Sir 
Thomas  Jackson,  R.A.,  has  been  generally  followed.  A  consider- 
able portion  of  his  work  on  Romanesque  and  Byzantine  architecture 
is  devoted  to  this  Romanesque  work  in  France. 


30    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

Byzantine  Art  on  the  Romanesque  School  was  very 
noticeable — the  famous  Church  of  S.  Front  at  Perigueux  is 
a  well-known  example,  and  had  many  imitators  on  a  smaller 
scale.  S.  Front  was  evidently  designed  on  the  plan  of  the 
Byzantine  Church  of  S.  Mark's  at  Venice. 

Aquitaine  and  the  south  and  south-west  of  France  during 
the  early  Middle  Ages  carried  on  extensive  commercial 
dealings  with  the  Levant,  and  especially  with  Venice,  which 
largely  traded  with  the  near  East. 

The  leading  special  feature  in  Aquitanian  Romanesque 
was  the  Dome.  It  has  been  reckoned  that  in  the  province 
of  Perigord  some  eighty  domed  churches  once  existed ;  of 
these  about  fifteen  are  still  with  us. 

Provence  has  a  history  of  its  own  here.  Its  Romanesque 
of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  was  often  inspired  by 
memories  of  imperial  Rome,  not  unnatural  in  a  district  so 
closely  connected  with  the  great  Empire,  and  which  is  even 
still  rich  in  mighty  Roman  remains.  In  this  province  we 
do  not  find  the  Dome  as  in  Aquitaine — the  old  Basilican 
plan  is  generally  followed.  The  majority  of  all  these 
French  Romanesque  churches  are  vaulted,  at  least  in  part, 
with  solid  masonry. 

Toulouse  andLan^uedoc.  Here  our  examples  of  the 
ancient  churches  of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  are 
sadly  fewer.  The  terrible  Albigensian  wars  of  religion 
waged  against  presumed  heretics,  desolated  the  country, 
and  many  of  the  churches  and  ecclesiastical  buildings  were 
ruthlessly  destroyed.  The  stately  Church  of  S.  Sernin  at 
Toulouse  is  the  most  important  of  the  Romanesque  churches 
remaining  in  this  division  of  France  which  we  still  possess. 
The  domical  feature,  though  not  unknown  here,  is  un- 
common. The  French  feature  of  the  "  Che  vet,"  the 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  31 

garland  of  chapels  round  the  ambulatory  at  the  east 
end,  is  developed  in  these  Romanesque  Languedoc 
churches. 

Auvergne.  There  are  various  local  characteristics  in  the 
Auvergne  Romanesque  churches — perhaps  one  of  the  most 
conspicuous  peculiar  features  is  the  polychrome  masonry 
which  ornaments  them.  There  is  abundance  of  black 
basaltic  rock  in  the  district,  and  this  is  frequently  mixed 
with  yellowish-white  freestone  laid  in  mosaic  pattern  on 
the  exterior  walls,  on  the  aisle,  the  frieze,  etc.  The  effect 
is  curious  and  decidedly  pleasing.  Sir  Thomas  Jackson 
probably  suggests  that  this  various  coloured  ornamentation, 
which  specially  distinguishes  the  Auvergne  Romanesque 
piles,  suggests  a  partly  oriental  origin;  for  Mosaic  was 
a  favourite  Byzantine  art.  This  striking  feature  is  abso- 
lutely peculiar  to  the  Auvergne  churches — only  one  other 
example  of  polychrome  masonry  can  be  quoted  among  the 
churches  in  France  built  in  this  period.  The  lovely  cloisters 
at  le  Puy  are  an  admirable  instance  of  this  varied  coloured 
"  Mosaic  "  masonry. 

Burgundy.  This  important  province  in  the  north-east 
of  France  was  the  home  of  the  remarkable  revival  of 
monasticism  which  played  so  great  a  part  in  the  wonderful 
religious  movement  of  the  eleventh  century;  the  world- 
renowned  House  of  Cluny,  and  its  famous  daughter 
monastery  Citeaux,  whence  sprung  the  vast  Cistercian 
Order,  being  situated  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Macon  in 
Burgundy.1 

It  was  in  the  workshops  of  Cluny  that  Romanesque 

1  For  the  rise  and  development  of  Norman-Romanesque,  its 
passing  into  England  and  its  connection  with  the  great  Burgundian 
Monastery  of  Cluny,  see  below,  p.  36. 


32    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

architecture  made  a  fresh  start  in  France.  The  craft  of 
masonry  possessed  a  marked  advantage  here  in  the 
admirable  stone  which  was  quarried  in  Burgundy. 

Among  the  characteristic  features  of  Burgundian  art, 
the  splendid  and  remarkable  porches  of  certain  of  its  more 
provincial  churches  deserve  mention. 

A  marked  advance  in  the  comparatively  new  feature  of 
stone  vaulting  belongs  to  the  churches  of  this  province. 
At  Vezelay  the  great  nave  was  vaulted;  hitherto  this 
vaulting  of  great  spaces  had  been  generally  confined  to  the 
lesser  vaults  of  the  aisles  and  the  crypts. 

The  mighty  church  of  Cluny  was  the  vastest  church  in 
the  west  of  Europe.  Its  nave  was  successfully  vaulted 
with  stone.  At  Citeaux,  the  Mother  Church  of  the  Cister- 
cian Order,  the  example,  followed  certainly  by  the  earlier 
churches  of  the  famous  order,  was  set  of  that  extreme  sim- 
plicity and  restriction  in  the  matter  of  decoration  which 
characterises  the  numberless  Cistercian  churches  which 
rapidly  arose  in  so  many  of  the  countries  of  western 
Europe. 

The  Royal  Domain — 1'Ile  de  France.  During  the 
eleventh  and  first  half  of  the  twelfth  centuries  the  "  Royal 
Domain  "  was  very  confined,  and  virtually  was  comprised 
in  the  district  at  present  included  in  the  departments 
grouped  round  Paris.  It  was  only  enlarged  at  the  expense 
of  the  territories  of  the  great  Feudatories  in  the  second  half 
of  the  twelfth  century.  .It  had  long  been  terribly  ravaged 
by  the  Northmen  raiders,  and  the  Romanesque  remains  in 
these  parts  round  Paris  are  comparatively  few  and  wanting 
in  importance.  But  in  the  latter  years  of  the  twelfth 
century,  under  King  Philip  Augustus,  the  Royal  Domain 
became  greatly  enlarged  and  included  outlying  provinces. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  33 

It  thus  became  the  more  fitting  appanage  of  the  Over-lord 
of  France. 

But  in  the  later  years  of  the  twelfth  century  the  vogue 
of  Romanesque  architecture  was  passing  away  and  rapidly 
giving  place  to  the  new  and  striking  architectural  school 
known  as  Gothic. 

These  years  and  the  earlier  part  of  the  thirteenth  century 
— a  great  building  age — saw  the  foundation  of  the  mighty 
Gothic  cathedrals  of  Paris,  Chartres,  Bourges,  Laon, 
Soissons,  Meaux,  Noyon,  Amiens,  Rouen,  and  others, 
mostly  situated  in  the  now  enlarged  Royal  Domain  :  x  these 
magnificent  Gothic  piles  were  for  the  most  part  completed 
before  the  end  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

Indeed  this  "  Domaine  Royale,"  in  its  enlarged  form, 
has  been  with  justice  termed  the  cradle  of  French  Gothic 
architecture. 

In  the  early  years  of  the  eleventh  century,  a  new  style  of 
Romanesque  arose  in  northern  and  north-western  Gaul, 
which  was  soon  known  as  "  Norman  Romanesque  " — a 

1  In  these  great  Gothic  cathedrals  traces  of  the  old  Romanesque 
style  remain,  but  the  round-arch  and  other  Romanesque  features 
were  evidently  rapidly  giving  place  to  the  new  and  generally 
favoured  Gothic  school.  In  other  parts  of  France,  Sir  Thomas 
Jackson  well  summarises  as  follows ;  when  this  movement  towards 
a  new  style  in  the  "  Royal  Domain  "  took  place  in  the  twelfth  and 
thirteenth  centuries,  we  find  Romanesque  art  still  running  its  course. 
In  Vezelay  (Burgundy),  for  instance,  although  the  pointed-arch 
had  been  admitted,  the  general  design  still  clung  to  the  ancient 
tradition,  and  the  round-arch  still  ruled  the  design.  In  Auvergne 
it  still  reigned  supreme.  ...  In  Aquitaine  the  domed  style  con- 
tinued to  prevail.  In  Normandy  and  England  the  round-arched 
style  followed  a  line  of  its  own.  In  Provence,  too,  Romanesque 
held  its  own  for  a  longer  period  than  in  the  "  Royal  Domain." 
D 


34    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

distinct  and  remarkable  variety  of  the  common  Romanesque 
family. 

It  began  thus.  In  the  latter  years  of  the  tenth  century, 
the  great  monastic  community  of  the  Benedictines  of  Cluny, 
in  Burgundy,  was  at  the  height  of  its  power  and  influence ; 
it  occupied  a  unique  position  among  the  religious  houses 
of  the  west,  owing  its  great  position  largely  to  the  long 
series  of  distinguished  men  who  for  more  than  a  century 
controlled  its  destinies,  and  directed  its  vast  and  far-reach- 
ing activities. 

Among  its  monks,  when  Maieul,  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished of  the  rulers  of  Cluny,  reigned  as  Abbot,  A.D.  948- 
999,  was  a  young  Italian  known  as  William  of  Volpiano,1 
A.D.  961-1031.  He  attracted  attention  owing  to  his  great 
learning,  his  devoted  piety,  and  his  rare  skill  as  an  architect. 
Under  the  Cluny  influence,  at  a  comparatively  early  age, 
he  was  appointed  Abbot  of  the  ancient  foundation  of 
S.  Benignus  of  Dijon.  That  once  famous  church  had  fallen 
into  decay,  and  was  virtually  a  ruin. 

As  Abbot  of  S.  Benignus  of  Dijon,  William  of  Volpiano 
became  known  far  and  wide,  as  an  earnest  and  successful 
reformer  of  monasteries,  and,  above  all,  as  a  great  architect. 
Among  other  works  he  rebuilt  S.  Benignus  at  Dijon,  and 
the  new  Abbey  Church  became  famous  as  one  of  the  most 
magnificent  in  France,  and  was  dedicated  afresh  in  A.D. 
1018.  It  contained  many  of  the  characteristic  features  of 
the  Lombardic  school  of  the  Comacine  builders;  but  it 

1  William  of  Volpiano  was  born  circa  A.D.  961,  on  the  Island  of 
Santa  Giulia  in  the  Lago  di  Orta — part  of  the  Lago  Maggiore.  He 
was  the  son  of  Roberto,  Lord  of  Volpiano.  He  also  founded  the 
Monastery  of  S.  Benigno  de  Fruttuaria  in  Piedmont.  He  became 
one  of  the  brotherhood  of  Cluny  towards  the  end  of  the  tenth 
century. 


Chartres.—"  Notre  Dame  de  la  belle  verriere."  Early  Thirteenth 
Century.  Showing  the  Virgin  Mary  crowned  and  enthroned, 
with  the  Infant  Jesus  in  her  arms. 


36    THE   SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

also  borrowed  some  of  the  features  known  as  Byzantine; 
these  probably  he  had  become  acquainted  with  from  his 
knowledge  of  the  churches  of  Aquitaine  and  southern 
France,  into  whose  churches  certain  Byzantine  features 
had  been  introduced.  A  portion  of  S.  Benignus,  for 
instance,  was  roofed  with  a  dome.  Beautiful  and  striking 
as  the  Dijon  Abbey  was,  its  great  architect  did  not 
repeat  it.  It  was  too  complicated  a  structure  and  too 
costly. 

In  the  early  years  of  the  eleventh  century  Richard  II 
(le  Bon),  surnamed  "  1'ami  des  moines,"  was  Duke  of 
Normandy.  Normandy,  under  this  eminent  ruler,  occupied 
a  prominent  position  of  power  and  influence  in  Northern 
and  Central  France.  Duke  Richard  II  invited  to  his  Court 
the  famous  Benedictine  Abbot,  the  architect  of  the  restored 
Abbey  of  S.  Benignus,  and  with  some  difficulty  induced 
William  of  Volpiano  to  make  his  home  in  the  great  Duchy, 
as  Abbot  of  Fecamp.  A  number  of  Norman  abbeys  were 
built  under  the  direction  of  Abbot  William  and  his  pupils, 
and  these  churches  were  the  beginning  of  what  is  known  as 
the  Norman-Romanesque  style. 

We  have  a  few  of  these  churches  with  us  still — some  with 
later  additions — others  simply  ruins  ;  some,  alas,  dese- 
crated by  being  applied  to  other  uses.  We  would  instance 
Jumieges,  Fecamp,  S.  Ouen  (Rouen),  Bernay,  Mont  S. 
Michel,  Cerisy  le  Foret,  these  originally  being  the  work 
of  William  of  Volpiano  and  the  pupils  of  his  school.  We 
have  cited  only  a  few  prominent  examples,  but  in  the  first 
half  of  the  eleventh  century,  some  forty  new  churches, 
including  abbatial  churches,  are  recorded  to  have  been 
built  by  this  school  of  architects.  As  the  eleventh  century 
advanced  Lanfranc  (subsequently  Archbishop  of  Canter- 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  37 

bury)  and  his  pupils  further  developed  the  Norman- 
Romanesque  of  William  of  Volpiano  in  such  churches  as 
S.  Etienne  and,  somewhat  later,  the  church  of  the  Trinite 
at  Caen,  erected  under  the  auspices  of  Duke  William  of 
Normandy  the  Conqueror  of  England,  and  his  queen, 
Matilda. 

All  these  Romanesque  round-arched  churches  contain 
many  characteristics  of  the  Lombardic  architecture,  but 
they  have,  too,  certain  distinctive  features;  they  present 
generally  the  aspect  of  a  rugged  severe  majesty;  the 
proportions  are  noble,  but  most  of  them  are  poor  in  mould- 
ings and  carving ; l  they  are  remarkable,  not  for  the  elegance 
of  their  decorations  or  the  grace  of  their  forms,  but  the 
severe  lines,  the  noble  proportions  and  the  grandeur  of  the 
whole  effect  especially  distinguish  the  early  Norman 
churches  and  abbeys  of  the  Benedictine  architect  of  Cluny, 
William  of  Volpiano,  and  his  school. 

The  internal  arrangement  of  these  Norman  churches  is 
interesting;  the  form  of  the  perfect  Latin  cross  (crux 
immissa)  was  generally  adopted,  and  then  finally  the  type 
was  fixed  which,  amid  all  the  varieties  of  style,  prevailed 
through  the  whole  mediaeval  period. 

But  the  glory  of  Norman-Romanesque  only  really 
appeared  in  England  shortly  after  the  conquest  by  Duke 
William  of  Normandy  in  A.D.  1066. 

The  style  in  England  became  rapidly  a  distinctive  and 
even  an  independent  development  of  the  Lombardic  round- 

1  Of  the  capitals  of  the  columns,  the  most  usual  were  what  is 
commonly  termed  cushion  capitals ;  these  were  not  invented  by  the 
Norman  architects,  but  under  their  hands  put  on  a  character  of 
their  own. 


38    THE  SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

arch  architecture.  The  impetus  which  church  building 
received,  when  once  more  stillness  prevailed  in  conquered 
England,  is  marvellous ;  there  was  nothing  comparable  to 
it  in  any  of  the  countries  of  northern  Europe.  It  is  com- 
puted that  in  the  days  of  the  Conqueror  after  A.D.  1070, 
some  45  new  monastic  or  abbatial  churches  were  erected 
in  England;  in  the  reign  of  William  Rufus,  his  son  and 
successor,  25 ;  in  the  days  of  Stephen  as  many  as 
122;  under  Henry  II,  the  first  Plantagenet,  124;  when 
his  son,  Cceur  de  Lion,  was  King,  44;  under  King 
John,  62. 

And  not  only  was  England,  in  the  days  of  the  Conqueror 
and  his  immediate  successors  and  kinsmen,  covered  with 
this  enormous  number  of  sacred  buildings,  but  many  of 
these  piles  were  of  vast  size,  far  greater  than  any  of  those 
lately  erected  in  Normandy  and  the  adjacent  countries, 
by  the  Lombardic  school  of  William  of  Volpiano. 

The  question  has  often  been  put,  Whence  came  the 
resources  out  of  which  these,  in  many  cases,  magnificent 
churches  of  vast  size,  were  built  in  our  island?  The 
answer  is — this  mighty  and  strange  impulse  in  church 
building  in  England  arose  from  a  feeling  among  the  Norman 
conquerors  that  a  terrible  wrong  had  been  inflicted  by  the 
Conquest  upon  the  Anglo-Saxon  peoples,  and  to  atone  for 
the  awful  sin,  the  Norman  nobles  and  chiefs,  their  sons  and 
heirs,  who  had  forcibly  entered  into  possession  of  the  con- 
quered people's  lands  and  property,  in  many  cases  erected 
these  churches,  abbeys,  and  monastic  houses  as  expiatory 
offerings  to  Almighty  God ;  they  were  intended  as  an  atone- 
ment for  the  grievous  sin  and  wrong  perpetrated  in  the 
Norman  conquest  of  England. 

This  is  no  fanciful  dream  of  an  historian.     The  enormous 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  39 

confiscations  of  King  William  have  been  computed  as 
amounting  to  an  almost  incredible  number;  60,000 
knights,  it  is  said,  received  their  fees,  or  rather  their  livings, 
from  the  Conqueror.  These  numbers  are  no  doubt  ex- 
aggerated, but  it  is  certain  that  the  race  of  Anglo-Danish 
and  English  (Saxon)  nobility,  the  Earls  and  the  greater 
Thegns  disappeared.  It  is  indisputable  that  there  was  an 
untold  amount  of  bitter  oppression  and  cruel  wrong  in- 
flicted by  the  Norman  kings  on  the  great  masses  of  Anglo- 
Saxon  society,  especially  on  its  higher  grades. 

This  was  soon  fully  recognised.  As  early  as  A.D.  1072, 
a  general  penance  was  decreed  by  the  Norman  prelates  and 
confirmed  by  the  See  of  Rome,  on  all  who  had  shared  in 
the  deeds  which  followed  the  establishment  of  Duke 
William  on  the  English  throne.  The  chroniclers  Orderic,1 
Wace  and  Matthew  Paris,  with  more  or  less  detail,  dwell 
on  King  William's  penitence  when  dying,  for  the  cruel 
wrong  he  and  his  men-at-arms  had  done  to  conquered 
England. 

The  expression  above  used  of  these  splendid  piles  in 
England  is  therefore  strictly  accurate.  They  were  in  good 
truth  in  most  part  "  Abbeys  of  Expiation." 

To  resume  the  story  of  Norman-Romanesque  architec- 
ture :  The  following  is  a  list  of  some  few  of  the  principal 
English  cathedrals  and  abbatial  churches  erected  in  the 
very  early  years  after  the  Norman  occupation — 

1  Orderic's  words  which  he  puts  into  the  mouth  of  the  dying 
conqueror  are  remarkable — 

' '  Sic  multa  millia  pulcherrimae  gentis,  proh  dolor  !   funestus  tru- 
cidavi." 

Matthew  Paris  repeats,  in  other  words,  the  same  statement. 


40    THE   SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

Approximate  date.  By  whom  built. 

A.D. 
(Cathedral)     Canterbury   1070-1077.     Lanfranc,  Prior  of  S.  Etienne, 

Caen. 
(Abbey)     .     St.  Albans     1077-1088.     Paul,   Monk   of   S.    Etienne, 

Caen. 

(Cathedral)     Rochester     1077-1108.     Gundulph,  pupil  of  Lanfranc. 
,,  Winchester   1079-1093.     Walkelin,    Monk    of    S. 

Etienne,  Caen. 
„  Ely     .        .    1083-1106.     Simeon,   Monk  of   S.    Ouen, 

Rouen. 
(Abbey)     .     Gloucester     1089-1100.     Serlo,     Monk    of     Mont     S. 

Michel,  Normandy. 
(Cathedral)     Durham  .      1093-1183.     William    of    S.    Carileph, 

formerly  priest  of  Bayeux. 
„  Norwich  .      1096  .     Herbert  of  Losinga,  Prior  of 

Fecamp. 
(Abbey)     .     Tewkesbury  1102-1123.     (Probably  copied  from 

Gloucester.) 
„  Southwell      1108.  Guimond,  Chaplain  of  Henry 

I  (Beauclerc). 
„  Oxford 

(Christ  Ch.)  mi. 

„  Peterborough     1114-     |  John,  Abbot  of  Seez. 

1 1 33-5-75. /Martin,  Abbot  of  Bee. 

The  inspirer  and  leader  of  these  Norman  monk-architects 
of  so  many  of  the  great  English  churches  was  Lanfranc  of 
Pavia,  a  monk  of  Bee  in  Normandy,  then  Prior  of  S. 
Stephen,  Caen,  then  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  He  re- 
built Canterbury  Cathedral,  1070-1077,  subsequently  much 
altered  and  in  part  rebuilt,  but  some  of  Lanfranc's  work 
still  remains. 

To  recapitulate.  We  have  very  briefly  and  somewhat 
roughly  traced  the  evolution  of  Romanesque  from  its  be- 
ginnings]in  the  first'years  of  the  fourth  century,  when  we  date 
the  "  Renaissance  "  of  the  pre-classical  style  which  did 


ROMANESQUE   ARCHITECTURE  41 

away  with  the  Entablature  and  the  Greek  features  which 
obscured  the  old  pre-classical  round-arch  architecture. 

The  glory  of  the  Ravenna  school,  which  best  represented 
this  "  Renaissance  "  of  the  pre-classical  style,  came  to  an 
end  when  the  Lombards  descended  upon  Italy — and 
became  masters  of  Northern  and  part  of  Central  Italy. 

But  a  remnant  of  the  skill  of  the  Ravenna  and  old  Roman 
School  of  architects  was  preserved  by  the  so-called  Comacine 
Guild,1  who,  under  the  protection  of  the  Lombard  kings, 
again  worked  and  built  during  the  two  hundred  years,  or 
rather  less,  of  the  Lombard  sway  in  Italy.^j 

Under  Charlemagne,  A.D.  774,  a  temporary  and  partial 
building  impulse  in  Dalmatia,  Germany,  and  in  Italy  must 
be  chronicled.  Then  darkness,  during  about  two  hundred 
years,  settled  over  Northern  and  Central  Europe. 

During  these  two  disturbed  centuries  (ninth  and  tenth), 
however,  the  Comacine  Guild,  which  had  been  employed 
by  the  Lombard  sovereigns,  continued  to  work  and  to 
develop  their  "  round- arch  "  style  of  Lombardic  architec- 
ture, at  Milan  and  in  other  centres,  of  course  more  or  less 
fitfully,  whenever  a  ruler  arose  who  had  breathing  time  to 
devote  himself  to  the  fine  arts,  especially  to  architecture. 

The  Comacine  Guild  in  this  period  addressed  itself  to  the 
study  of  vaulting  construction,  and  to  the  art  of  counter- 
balancing the  thrust  of  the  roof.  The  external  buttress 
began  to  be  more  and  more  extensively  used.  But  the 
progress  of  vaulting  large  spaces,  such  as  the  naves  of 
important  churches,  was  but  slow. 

In  this  dark  and  disturbed  period  one  very  notable 

feature,  we  might  almost  term  it  "  invention,"  appeared  in 

the  Comacine  school  of  architecture.     This  was  the  addition 

An  account  of  this  "  Comacine  "  Guild  will  be  found  on  p.  14-17. 


42    THE  SECRETS  OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

of  the  Campanile  or  lofty  Bell  Tower,  attached  or  closely 
adjacent  to  the  main  building  of  the  church. 

The  earliest  dated  appearance  of  this  novel  and  notable 
feature  seems  to  have  been  at  Milan  about  the  middle  of  the 
ninth  century,  in  the  Churches  of  San  Satiro,  and  in  the 
so-called  Monks'  Tower  of  Sant  Ambrogio  in  Milan. 

The  Bell  Tower,  or  Campanile,  of  San  Satiro  at  Milan 
can  fairly  claim  to  have  been  the  prototype  of  the  Lombard 
Campanile,  the  virtual  ancestor  of  the  countless  towers  and 
steeples  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

In  the  great  Church  revival  of  the  third  quarter  of  the 
tenth  century,  the  famous  Monastery  of  Cluny  sent  out  one 
of  its  brotherhood,  the  Lombard  Monk  William  of  Volpiano, 
trained  in  the  Lombard  traditions  of  the  Comacine  school, 
who  rebuilt,  on  a  magnificent  scale,  the  Abbey  of  S.  Be- 
nignus  at  Dijon.  Richard  II,  Duke  of  Normandy,  sent  for 
and  employed  this  William  of  Volpiano,  who,  with  his 
pupils,  during  the  first  half  of  the  eleventh  century,  built  a 
goodly  number  of  churches  in  Normandy  and  developed  the 
Romanesque  round-arch  style  of  Lombardy  into  Norman- 
Lombardic. 

With  the  coming  of  Duke  William  the  Conqueror,  this 
Norman  school  of  Romanesque  passed  into  England,  where, 
as  we  have  seen,  under  peculiar  circumstances  of  advantage, 
the  Norman-Romanesque  became  a  national  and  distinct 
style,  a  perfectly  independent  development;  and  a  vast 
number  of  churches  and  abbeys,  some  of  them  of  great  size, 
arose  in  England  during  the  last  quarter  of  the  eleventh 
century  and  all  through  most  of  the  years  of  the  twelfth. 

The  Norman- Romanesque  in  England,  aided  by  almost 
inexhaustible  resources,  and  in  the  hands  of  brilliant  and 
skilful  architects,  in  these  years  rose  to  the  perfection  of 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  43 

the  Norman-Romanesque  style,  and  when  no  further 
progress  seemed  possible,  the  Romanesque  passed  gradually 
into  what  is  termed  now — Gothic.  Of  this  last  evolution 
we  shall  presently  speak. 

In  England,  during  the  years  of  the  rule  of  William  the 
Conqueror  and  his  sons  and  kinsmen,  an  almost  innumerable 
number  of  Norman-Romanesque  churches,  abbeys  and 
cathedrals  were  built,  as  we  have  stated,  all  in  the  round- 
arch  Lombard  style,  many  of  them  quite  small  village  and 
town  churches ;  others  of  vast  size  and  of  great  importance. 
It  was  the  old  Lombard  style,  but  it  had  grown  impercep- 
tibly into  something  new  and  independent.  The  more 
important  buildings  were,  indeed,  on  a  great  scale,  such  as 
had  not  been  dreamed  of  in  the  pioneer  churches  of  Nor- 
mandy, the  work  of  William  of  Volpiano  and  his  school, 
the  size  of  which,  with  perhaps  the  solitary  exception  of  the 
Abbey  of  Jumieges,  was  not  excessive. 

The  Lombardic  round-arch  style  in  England  still  held  its 
own,  but  the  variations  were  many  :  for  example,  the  simple 
austere  grandeur  of  St.  Albans  was  quite  different  from 
the  more  elaborate  work  of  Norwich  and  Lincoln.  Win- 
chester and  Ely  were  purely  Romanesque  conceptions,  but 
they  were  utterly  different  from  those  we  have  just  quoted. 
The  small  and  massive  cylindrical  piers  of  Malvern  Abbey 
were  again  another  departure,  and  were  more  or  less  copied 
in  many  other  churches,  some  quite  small,  others  greater, 
like  Hereford  Cathedral,  and  were  reproduced  in  Gloucester 
and  Tewkesbury  Abbeys  by  cylindrical  piers  of  enormous, 
almost  of  an  exaggerated,  height.  The  effect  in  these 
varieties  of  English  or  Norman  Romanesque  is  remarkable 
and  different. 


44    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

Durham,  perhaps,  is  the  most  striking  example  of  English 
Romanesque;  the  result  of  William  of  S.  Carileph's  design, 
this  has  been  well  described  as  "  a  Church  all  glorious 
within,  Presbytery,  Lantern  and  Nave  unequalled  in  their 
stately  and  solemn  majesty,  the  mighty  channelled  piers 
avoiding  a  mere  massiveness  which  seems  to  grovel  upon 
the  earth,  and  avoiding,  too,  the  attempt  at  an  exaggerated 
soaring  height,  such  as  we  see  in  Gloucester  and  in  Tewkes- 
bury.  No  Romanesque  building  in  England,  or  beyond  the 
sea,  can  compare  with  the  matchless  pile  of  Durham."  It 
was  never  surpassed,  and  the  perfected  Romanesque  was 
not  superseded  by,  but  imperceptibly  passed  into  "  Gothic." 

That  all  the  splendid  network  of  Romanesque  churches 
which  rapidly  covered  England  directly  after  the  Norman 
Conquest  came  from  Norman  inspiration,  a  glance  at  the 
little  list  of  notable  English  churches  we  have  given  above 
will  show. 

For  most  of  the  original  buildings,  with  scarcely  an 
exception,  were  designed  and  completed  under  the  Norman 
kings  by  Norman  ecclesiastics — by  men  who  came  from 
Caen,  Bayeux,  Rouen,  Fecamp,  Seez,  Mont  S.  Michel,  Bec- 
Herlouin,  etc.,  pupils  of,  and  belonging  to,  the  school 
founded  by  the  Lombard-trained  Monk  of  Cluny — William 
of  Volpiano. 

One  important  special  feature  of  the  great  Norman- 
Romanesque  churches  of  England  must  be  referred  to.  In 
the  planning  of  these  buildings,  at  the  east  end  generally,  a 
spacious  ambulatory,  or  circumambient  aisle,  was  arranged. 

This  peculiar  feature  was  not  derived  from  Normandy, 
or  from  the  Romanesque  school  of  Lombardy — the  direct 
ancestor  of  the  Norman-Romanesque  builders ;  but  was 
derived  from  the  original  plan  of  the  great  Pilgrim  Church 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  45 

of  S.  Martin  of  Tours,  originally  built  in  A.D.  472  by  Bishop 
Perpetuus,  and  which  was  destroyed  by  fire  in  the  last  year 
of  the  tenth  century,  and  then  rebuilt  generally  on  the  old 
lines  with  great  magnificence  early  in  the  eleventh  century. 
This  comparatively  novel  feature  of  the  Lombardo- 
Romanesque  churches  was  designed  for  the  accommodation 
of  pilgrims,  who  were  thus  enabled  to  pass  round  the 
shrine  of  the  saint,  usually  placed  at  the  east  end  of  the 
church,  without  retracing  their  steps,  thus  obviating  the 
dangers  attendant  upon  the  excessive  number  of  pilgrim 
visitors  to  the  shrine  of  the  popular  saint. 

THE  COMACINE  SYMBOL  OF  THE  INTERLACED   LINE 

POPULARLY   KNOWN   AS    "  SOLOMON'S    KNOT  " 

"  It  would  be  difficult,"  writes  Leader  Scott,  in  that 
curious  and  interesting  work  The  Cathedral  Builders*  "  to 
find  any  church  or  sacred  edifice,  or  even  altar,  of  the 
Comacine  work  under  the  Lombards,  which  is  not  signed, 
as  it  were,  by  some  curious  interlaced  knot  formed  of  a 
singular  tortuous  line  "  (intreccio). 

Now  was  this  "  endless  knot,"  which  seems  to  have  been 
the  favourite  symbol  of  the  Comacine  builders,  the  heritage 
of  a  far-back  tradition  dating  from  the  days  of  the  building 
the  Temple  of  Jerusalem  by  King  Solomon  ?  This  question 
cannot  be  exhaustively  or  satisfactorily  answered;  but 
the  tradition  is  there,  and  is  at  least  worthy  of  consideration. 

The  "  knot  "  in  question,  popularly  termed  "  Solomon's 
knot,"  is  an  unbroken  line  with  neither  end  nor  beginning, 
and  which  the  Comacines,  as  the  centuries  passed,  developed 
into  wonderful  intrecci  (interlaced  work).  It  was  evidently 

1  Leader  Scott,  The  Cathedral  Builders,  the  story  of  a  great 
Masonic  Guild,  1899. 


Solomon's  Knot,"  composed  of  one  strand.     S.  Ambrogio,  Milan. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  47 

a  sign  of  the  inscrutable  and  infinite  ways  of -God,  whose 
nature  is  unity.  The  mysterious  "  Solomon's  Knot  "  was 
an  emblem  of  the  manifold  ways  of  the  power  of  the  one 
God,  who  has  neither  beginning  nor  end. 

It  was  copied,  was  this  famous  Comacine  symbol,  by  the 
Byzantine  artists,  but  with  this  striking  difference.  In 
Byzantine  work  it  was  reproduced  rather  for  effect — viz. 
to  get  a  plain  surface  well  and  picturesquely  covered.  The 
Byzantine  knots  and  scrolls  are  often  beautifully  finished 
and  clearly  cut,  but  the  line  is  not  continuous.  It  is  merely 
a  pretty  feature  repeated  over  and  over  again,  but  it  has 
no  suggestion  of  meaning  such  as  was  evidently  in  the 
mind  of  the  Comacine  builders. 

We  can  trace  this  strange  knot  of  the  Comacine  builders 
back  to  the  early  Christian  Collegia  of  Rome,  as  we  see  by 
the  "  plutei  "  in  S.  Clementi  and  S.  Agnes,  and  on  the  door 
of  a  chapel  in  S.  Prassede  (Rome),  and  through  these  early 
Christian  Collegia  of  builders  it  was  transmitted  to  their 
successors,  the  Lombardic  Comacine  schools. 

Leader  Scott  remarks  that  after  the  eleventh  century 
the  interlaced  work,  or  Solomon's  Knot,  generally  ceased 
to  be  the  sign  of  Comacine  work,  and  the  ancient  sign  or 
seal  of  the  great  Guild  after  this  date  was  commonly  re- 
placed by  the  "  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah."  There  was 
scarcely  a  church  after  this  date  built  by  the  Comacine 
Guild  of  Masons,  in  which  this  "  Lion  of  Judah  "  was  not 
prominent. 

THE  CAMPANILE  OR  BELL  TOWER 

IT  is  to  the  Comacine  builders  of  Lombardy  that  the 
Bell  Towers,  afterwards  so  great  a  church  feature  in  the 


48    THE  SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

Middle  Ages,  are  owing.  Italy  is  rightly  styled  the  birth- 
place of  the  Campaniles  forming  part  of  the  structure  of 
a  church,  or  rising  close  beside  it.  So  these  Lombardic 
Campanile  Towers  were  the  ancestors,  so  to  speak,  of  the 
innumerable  Bell  Towers  and  steeples  of  the  West,  erected 
in  the  Middle  Ages. 

The  majestic  Bell  Tower,  or  Campanile  of  San  Satiro 
at  Milan,  Rivoira  considers  to  have  been  the  oldest  example 
of  such  a  structure.  The  date  of  its  erection  was  A.D.  876. 
The  Campanile  Towers  of  the  ancient  churches  of  Ravenna, 
such  as  the  Towers  of  Sant  Apollinare  Nuovo,  of  Sant 
Apollinare  in  Classe,  of  San  Giovanni  Evangelista,  must 
be  ascribed  to  a  date  much  later  than  the  original  churches 
themselves.  The  great  Ravennese  churches  were  built 
in  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries;  their  Campanile  Towers 
were  only  erected  in  the  ninth  and  tenth  centuries. 

The  liturgical  use  of  Bells  can  be  traced  as  far  back 
as  the  fifth  century.  For  the  first  three  hundred  years  of 
the  Christian  era  the  naturally  secret  and  private  exercise 
of  the  religion  of  Jesus  of  course  forbade  any  outward  and 
visible  sign  of  Christian  gatherings,  such  as  the  noise  of 
bells.  In  Italy  and  the  West  the  size  and  tone  of  church 
bells  became  gradually  more  and  more  marked.  Hence 
the  Lombardic  invention,  it  may  fairly  be  termed,  of  the 
important  Bell  Tower  or  Campanile  as  a  distinct  feature  in 
church  building.  The  ninth  century,  as  we  have  stated, 
is  probably  the  date  of  the  first  appearance  of  these 
remarkable  Campaniles. 

In  the  near  East,  the  use  of  church  bells  at  all  seems  to 
have  been  unknown  before  the  ninth  century;  the  first 
time  we  hear  of  them  in  the  East  was  late  in  that  century, 
when  a  present  of  bells  was  sent  to  the  Emperor  Basil  in 


49 


50    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

Constantinople  by  the  Venetian  Republic — and  even  then, 
for  some  time,  they  were  but  little  used,  for  as  late  as 
A.D.  1200  the  great  Basilica  of  S.  Sophia  at  Constantinople 
was  without  them.  In  Syria  they  were  not  introduced 
before  the  end  of  the  eleventh  century ;  they  were  no  doubt 
brought  into  Eastern  lands  by  the  Crusaders  after  the  fall 
of  Jerusalem. 

In  the  few  examples  of  early  churches  which  can  be 
quoted  as  possessing  one  or  two  smaller  towers,  as  was 
probably  the  case  in  certain  of  the  important  early  Raven- 
nese  Basilicas,  notably  in  San  Vitale,  such  small  towers 
were  not  intended  for  bells,  but  simply  contained  staircases. 

Viollet  le  Due  in  his  long  and  exhaustive  article  on 
"  Cloches  "  especially  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  in  the 
eleventh  century  Normandy  was  remarkable  for  the  number 
and  dimensions  of  its  church  bells  and  bell  towers ;  but  the 
famous  French  writer  and  scholar  does  not  seem  aware  of 
the  reason  for  this  marked  feature  in  their  churches.  They 
were  evidently  part  of  the  Lombardic  tradition  brought 
into  Normandy  by  the  great  church  builder  William  of 
Volpiano,  the  pupil  of  the  Lombard  Comacine  architects, 
the  story  of  whose  coming  into  Normandy  at  the  invitation 
of  Duke  Richard  le  Bon  has  been  related  in  detail  above. 


ON   BELLS 

THE  Bell,  however,  was  not  unknown  to  the  Greeks  and 
Romans,  but  in  those  far-back  times  it  seems  to  have  been, 
comparatively  speaking,  of  small  dimensions. 

Durandus,  Bishop  of  Mende  (Mimatensis),  Languedoc, 
thirteenth  century — the  great  liturgical  writer  of  the  Middle 


S.  VITATE,  RAVENNA. 

Circa  A.D    526-547. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  51 

Ages — in  his  Rationale  Divinorum  Officiomm,  has  several 
pages  devoted  to  the  symbolism  of  bells,  much  of  which  is 
most  curious  and  interesting,  though,  as  usual  with  this 
learned  writer,  often  not  a  little  fanciful.  For  instance,  he 
tells  us  how  he  looks  on  bells  as  symbols  of  preachers,  who, 
after  the  manner  of  bells,  are  appointed  to  remind  the 
faithful  of  the  "  Faith."  The  clapper,  he  says,  represents 
the  preacher's  tongue,  the  wooden  beam  to  which  the  bell 
is  hung  typifies  the  Cross  of  our  Lord. 

Durandus  considers  that  the  bell  was  first  invented  at 
Nola,  a  city  of  Campania,  whence  came  the  terms  "  Cam- 
panae  "  for  the  larger  bells,  and  "  Nolae  "  for  the  smaller. 
Various  other  writers  have  adopted  this  curious  derivation, 
amongst  others  S.  Anselm.  But  this  must  be  considered 
fanciful. 

During  the  first  three  centuries,  naturally  bells  would  be 
unused  in  Christian  churches ;  as  we  have  stated,  quiet  and 
privacy  of  worship  being  in  the  ages  of  persecution,  for  all 
assemblies  for  Christian  worship,  an  indispensable  condition, 

They  were,  however,  certainly  used  before  the  seventh 
century;  there  is  a  tradition  that  Pope  Sabinianus,  A.D.  604, 
directed  that  a  bell  shall  be  rung  to  give  notice  of  the  hours 
of  the  "  offices."  Bells  are  alluded  to  in  the  Rule  of  S. 
Benedict.  Bede  mentions  them  in  England  in  the  eighth 
century. 

But  it  was  not  until  the  period  of  the  great  revival  of 
religion  in  the  eleventh  century  that  the  bell  began  to 
assume  the  position  of  importance  in  the  furniture  of  a 
church  which  we  find  it  occupying  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
The  size  of  the  bell  gradually  increased,  and  the  care 
bestowed  on  its  casting  became  greater  as  the  twelfth 
century  advanced. 


52    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

In  the  eleventh  century  we  read,  for  instance,  of  a  bell 
then  remarkable  for  its  size,  being  presented  to  the  Church 
of  S.  Agnan  at  Orleans  by  King  Robert  of  France.  This 
bell,  probably  the  largest  then  known,  weighed  as  much  as 
2,600  pounds. 

As  the  Middle  Ages  advanced,  the  vogue  of  bells  in 
churches  became  more  pronounced.  There  were  few 
parish  churches  but  possessed  one  or  two  bells,  or  even  more, 
while  the  abbeys  and  cathedrals  continued  to  erect  towers 
to  hang  bells  of  various  sizes  and  powers. 

In  the  thirteenth  century  we  find  notices  of  bells  of  very 
considerable  size  and  importance.  It  was  not,  however, 
until  the  fifteenth  century  that  the  bell  attained  to  the 
vast  dimensions  we  are  accustomed  to  associate  with  the 
more  considerable  of  these  popular  and  well-loved  instru- 
ments of  music. 

Gloucester  Cathedral  is  singularly  fortunate  in  the 
possession  of  some  very  ancient  bells  of  rare  sweetness  and 
power;  one  of  these,  "  Great  Peter,"  being  of  considerable 
size  and  importance. 

This  great  mediaeval  bell  has  now  bidden  the  citizens  to 
prayer  for  several  hundred  years. 

Various  ornaments,  usually  of  a  sacred  character,  were 
engraved  on  the  mediaeval  bells.  More  interesting,  though, 
are  the  inscriptions,  which  not  unfrequently  run  round  the 
bell. 

The  size,  however,  of  the  famous  Great  Peter  in  Gloucester 
Cathedral  is  not  comparable  with  other  of  the  more  cele- 
brated bells  now  in  use  in  various  parts  of  the  world — 
as  will  be  seen  from  the  following  table  setting  forth  the 
enormous  weight  of  many  of  these  great  bells. 

The  largest  of  these — the  Tsar  Kolokol  of   Moscow — 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  53 

said  to  weigh  440,000  pounds,  was  never  rung.  It  was 
broken  apparently  in  the  casting — and  is  now  used  as  a 
chapel. 

Moscow,  however,  still  boasts  what  probably  is  the 
greatest  bell  in  the  world ;  its  weight  is  128  tons. 

Of  the  other  huge  bells,  we  would  enumerate — 

Weight. 

The  bell  in  the  Kioto  monastery  in  Japan  76  tons. 

The  Kaiser  bell  in  the  Cathedral  of  Cologne  25      ,, 

The  chief  bell  in  Notre  Dame,  Paris  .  .  .17  ,, 
Big  Ben  in  the  Parliament  Houses,  London  .13  „ 
Amiens  Cathedral — Its  principal  bell  .  .11  ,, 

Great  Tom,  Oxford  7      ,, 


DATES 

A  FEW  important  approximate  dates  are  given  to  illus- 
trate this  sketch  of  Romanesque  Architecture  :  The  round- 
arch  style.  At  Ravenna — then  among  the  Lombards — 
the  Rise  of  the  Lombardic-Norman  school  of  Romanesque 
builders,  and  the  evolution  of  Gothic  architecture. 

circa  A.D. 

„,,          (Diocletian — Palace  at  Spalatro       ....  300-305 

,  I  Honorius — Emperor  of  the  West  .        .        .         393-423 

,        -<  Galla  Placidia — (half-sister  of  Honorius)    .         408-451 

.p  I  Theodoric — the  Ostrogothic  king  of  Italy     .         493-526 

\Justintan — Emperor  of  the  East   .        .        .         527-565 

{Alboin — The  Lombard  Conqueror         .        .         568 
Rotharis — The  Lombard   King.      His  code 
referring     to     privileges     of     Comacine 
builders 636-652 

Charlemagne — Emperor.     His   conquest  of 
Lombardy.       His      Palace -chapel      of 
Aachen 796-804 


54    THE   SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 


Pupil  of      (Wittiam    Of     Volpiano—Monk    of    Cluny. 

Comacme  ^      Invited  by  Duke  Richard  to  Normandy 

builders      I 

Lanfranc  of  Bee — First  Norman  archbishop 
of  Canterbury.  His  works  in  Normandy 
and  England  .  . 


circa  A.D. 
961-1031 


Rise    and    Progress    in    England 
Norman-Lombardic  style     . 


of 


The  "  Coming  "  and 
style     . 


Rise  "  of  the  Gothic 


1086 

(Eleventh 
century 
(last  part), 
twelfth 
century. 
'Roughly  in 
the  second 
part  of  the 
twelfth 
century. 
Its  rapid 
and  general 
adoption  in 
the  thir- 
teenth 
Lcentury. 


PASSING   OF   ROMANESQUE 

WE  only  propose  to  give  a  very  short  summary  here; 
all  we  shall  do  is  to  just  sketch  in  a  few  memoranda  which 
will  throw  light  on  the  reasons  for  the  extraordinarily  rapid 
transition  from  Romanesque  to  Gothic.  The  early  years 
of  the  twelfth  century  witnessed  what  we  have  termed  the 
perfected  Romanesque  style ;  the  closing  years  of  the  same 
twelfth  century  witnessed  "  the  passing  "  of  Romanesque 
(the  round-arch  mode)  and  the  almost  universal  substitution 
of  a  new  style,  generally  known  as  Gothic. 

And  first : — the  term  "  Gothic,"  now  everywhere  adopted 
as  the  expression  for  that  school  of  architecture  which 


ROMANESQUE   ARCHITECTURE  55 

prevailed  throughout  the  countries  of  Northern  Europe 
for  some  four  centuries  is  a  curious  misnomer. 

The  term  "  Gothic,"  which  was  used  certainly  before 
the  seventeenth  century,  belongs  to  the  Renaissance 
period,  and  was  in  the  first  instance,  strangely  enough, 
regarded  as  a  term  of  opprobrium. 

Those  who  invented  it  were  quite  clear  as  to  what 
they  intended  by  the  expression.  They  meant  it  was  some- 
thing barbarous,  because  non-classical;  some  believed 
it  was  actually  invented  by  the  Goths  who  overthrew  the 
Roman  Empire.  Evelyn,  for  instance,  writes,  that  "  the 
ancient  Greek  and  Roman  architecture  answered  all  the 
perfections  required  in  a  faultless  and  accomplished 
building,  and  that  the  Goths  and  Vandals  demolished 
these,  and  introduced  in  their  stead  a  certain  fantastical 
manner  of  building,  congestions  of  heavy,  dark,  melancholy 
monkish  piles,  without  any  just  proportion,  use  or  beauty."  1 

But  in  time,  men  came  to  recognise  the  glory  of  what  the 
Renaissance  devotees  at  first  scoffed  at ;  but  the  old  term 
of  opprobrium,  "  Gothic,"  remained;  and  now  is  univer- 
sally used  to  express  that  splendid  school  of  mediaeval 
architecture  which  arose  out  of  Romanesque  and  prevailed 
for  so  long  a  period;  the  beauty  and  fitness  of  which, 
perhaps  somewhat  tardily,  all  the  Northern  nations  have 

1  How  hardly  this  popular  misconception  of  "  Gothic  "  died 
away  amongst  us,  is  curiously  exemplified  in  a  statement  which 
appeared  in  the  once  widely-read  New  Monthly  Magazine  (Colburn), 
1841,  edited  by  Theodore  Hook  and  then  by  Thomas  Hood.  We 
read  here,  "  The  Heralds'  College  knocked  up  a  shield  containing 
the  armorial  bearings  of  both  the  families.  .  .  .  The  College  tacked 
the  tail  of  the  sea  woman  to  the  head  of  a  griffin — as  everything  ugly 
and  unnatural  is  valued  in  Heraldry  and  Gothic  architecture.  This 
incongruous  monster  told  well." 


56    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

come  to  recognise  with  an  ungrudging,  at  times  possibly 
even  with  an  exaggerated  admiration. 

After  all,  the  leading  writers  on  architecture  have  come  to 
the  conclusion  that,  different  though  the  Gothic  schools  are 
to  the  Romanesque,  they  are  but  one  style — Gothic  is  simply 
perfected  Romanesque.  "  L' architecture  Gothique  n'est  que 
la  perfectionnement  de  celle  qu'on  appelle  Romane,"  wrote 
Enlart.  Gothic,  as  Mr.  Bond  expresses  it,  "  has  not  sup- 
planted Romanesque,  but  is  its  supreme  result,  the  last 
stage  in  its  development,  its  apogee,  consummation  and 
accomplishment."  So,  too,  De  Lasterie  defines  "  Gothic." 

To  sum  up  certain  of  the  new  principles  of  Gothic 
architecture.  The  walls  of  the  Gothic  buildings  became 
much  slighter — thinner;  these  walls  no  longer  acted  as 
the  thrusts  which  counteracted  the  weight  of  the  stone 
vaults  which  had  become  gradually  more  generally  used 
even  in  Romanesque  buildings,  but  the  weight  or  thrusts  of 
these  stone  vaults  were  stopped  by  buttresses.  In  other 
words,  Gothic  architecture  has  been  with  some  justice 
defined  as  the  art  of  erecting  buttressed  buildings. 

The  principal  outward  and  visible  sign  of  Gothic  archi- 
tecture, however,  was  the  pointed  arch.  This  novel 
feature,  and  much  of  the  ornamentation  which  was  rapidly 
introduced,  no  doubt  came  from  the  East,  and  must  be 
referred  largely  to  the  influence  of  the  Crusades  ;  it  was, 
no  doubt,  borrowed  through  acquaintance  with  Saracenic 
work  in  Egypt  and  Syria.  These  strange  Crusading  wars 
had  opened  a  new  world  of  Art  to  the  Western  nations. 

The  pointed  arch  was  no  new  feature  in  the  East.  As 
early  as  A.D.  879  the  great  Mosque  of  Tulun  had  pointed 
arcades.  The  principal  gateway  of  the  palace  of  Ctesiphon 
(fifth  century)  is  pointed.  The  pointed  arch  appears  in  the 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  57 

great  aqueduct  near  Constantinople  of  the  time  of  Justinian. 
In  many  districts  in  the  East  it  had  been  for  centuries  as 
much  the  normal  form  as  the  round-arch  in  Europe. 

But  other  outward  and  visible  signs  characterised  Gothic 
architecture,  which  supplanted  Romanesque. 

Gothic  windows  became  much  larger ;  there  was  a  desire 
to  obtain  more  light  in  the  churches  than  had  been  pos- 
sible to  obtain  through  the  smaller  Romanesque  windows. 
These  were  necessarily  small  and  comparatively  incon- 
spicuous for  two  reasons  :  the  one  was,  the  Romanesque 
builders  trusted,  as  we  have  seen,  to  the  vast  thickness  of 
their  walls  to  counteract  the  weight  or  thrust  of  the  roofs 
and  the  upper  portions  of  the  buildings,  and  dreaded  any 
unnecessary  weakening  of  these  massive  walls  by  the 
introduction  of  large  windows. 

The  other  main  reason  for  the  smallness  of  the  Roman- 
esque windows  was  the  preciousness  and  cost  of  glass  in  the 
tenth,  the  eleventh,  and  preceding  centuries.  Glass  in  the 
second  half  of  the  twelfth  century  became  a  much  cheaper 
and  less  costly  material.  Then,  too,  the  rapid  progress  in 
the  art  of  stained  and  painted  glass  in  that  same  century 
demanded  for  the  display  of  this  new  and  beautiful  art, 
larger  and  ever  larger  windows.  The  artists  in  glass 
painting  were  no  longer  content  with  the  small  and  cramped 
Romanesque  windows,  and  the  general  passion  for  painted 
glass  at  once  compelled  the  builders  to  devise  without 
delay  larger  spaces  in  the  walls  for  the  display  and  exercise 
of  the  art. 

The  new  large  Gothic  windows  became  at  once  a  con- 
spicuous and  distinctive  feature  in  the  new  school.  The 
general  introduction  of  the  buttress  feature  superseded 
the  necessity  of  depending  on  the  thickness  and  massiveness 


58    THE   SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

of  the  walls,  thus  permitting  the  larger  openings  that  are 
required  for  the  larger  Gothic  windows. 

The  pointed  arch  brought  in  its  train  many  novel  decora- 
tions as  well  as  new  constructive  features.  A  new  system 
of  mouldings  and  other  ornaments  was  gradually  worked 
out  in  the  last  quarter  of  the  twelfth  and  even  in  the  earlier 
years  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

The  massive  piers  of  Romanesque  architecture  were 
exchanged  for  clustered  pillars,  detached  or  banded,  and 
crowned  with  elaborate  capitals. 

But  perhaps  one  of  the  most  conspicuous  changes  in  the 
new  style  was,  after  all,  the  beautiful  and  elaborate  tracery 
which  supported  and  adorned  the  new  windows,  ever 
increasing  in  size  and  importance.  The  old  Romanesque 
windows,  small  and  inconspicuous,  were  supplanted  by 
the  great  windows  which  soon  distinguished  the  new  Gothic 
school,  and  these  windows  soon  became  what  is  termed 
traceried  windows.  The  necessary  supports  of  these, 
known  as  transoms  and  mullions,  were  worked  into  new 
and  beautiful  forms,  usually  called  "  Decorated  Tracery  "  ; 
these  were  divided  into  geometrical,  curvilinear,  or  flowing 
tracery,  but  we  avoid  in  this  very  short  sketch  of  "  Gothic  " 
such  technical  terms,  and  simply  call  attention  to  certain 
of  the  new  important  features  here,  which  mark  the  sub- 
stitution of  Gothic  for  Romanesque  form — and  term  them 
generally  traceried  windows. 

Later,  in  England,  the  more  elaborate  earlier  window 
tracery  was  abandoned,  and  the  simpler  rectilinear  tracery 
was  generally  adopted,  and  a  new  style  of  Gothic,  known 
as  the  "  Perpendicular,"  became  the  vogue  in  our  Island. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  59 

On  reading  over  the  above  brief  notes  on  Gothic  Archi- 
tecture, the  writer,  while  conscious  that  the  few  details 
above  given  were,  as  far  as  they  went,  strictly  accurate — 
felt  that  something  more  was  wanting — if  only  a  few  words 
— which  might  suggest  that  there  was  a  deep  inner  meaning 
in  Gothic  architecture.  To  express  this,  some  reference 
must  be  made  to  France  and  the  great  French  church 
builders ;  for  France — especially  the  "  Domaine  Royale  "- 
Tile  de  France — was  the  native  country,  the  original 
home  of  the  Gothic  school. 

The  early  French  Gothic  masters  in  the  craft  looked 
upon  the  building  of  churches  as  the  most  serious  of  arts, 
and,  as  it  has  been  well  expressed,  the  churches  they 
planned  were  to  be  "  the  centre  of  the  life  of  men,  and  com- 
pared with  them,  man  himself  and  all  his  worldly  affairs 
was  counted  as  nothing;  their  purpose  was  to  provide  a 
place  of  worship,  when  worship  was  held  to  be  the  highest 
function  of  men,  and  the  problem  they  set  themselves 
to  solve  was  to  make  a  place  worthy  of  the  God  to  be 
worshipped." 

The  same  lofty  purpose  without  doubt  inspired  the 
Gothic  masters  in  England  and  other  western  countries, 
though  their  designs  somewhat  differed  from  the  great 
French  architects  on  whose  methods  and  planning  we  are 
just  now  dwelling,  as  presenting  in  some  respects  a  marked 
contrast  with  the  methods  and  planning  of  the  English 
Gothic  architects. 

Now,  a  most  prominent  characteristic  feature  of  the 
grand  Gothic  cathedrals  of  France  was  their  exceeding 
height;  to  attain  this  no  sacrifice  was  too  great.  It  has 
been  accurately  remarked  that  the  matchless  sublimity  of 
the  interior  of  a  noble  French  Cathedral  was  purchased  at 


60    THE  SECRETS  OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

the  sacrifice  of  the  exterior.  And  the  architects,  as  time 
went  on,  made  their  churches  higher  and  ever  higher. 

Again,  to  quote  another's  words :  1  "  The  interior 
sublimity  of  a  French  cathedral  seems  to  be  a  triumphant 
defiance  of  the  attraction  of  gravity.  We  know  that  the 
slender  shafts  that  soar  so  straight  and  high,  could  not 
support  the  vault ;  but  outside  there  is  no  concealment  of 
the  manner  in  which  it  is  upheld.  Indeed  the  outside,  for 
all  its  beauty,  is  the  wrong  side  of  a  French  cathedral,  and 
is,  as  it  were,  a  mass  of  permanent  scaffolding  to  keep  all 
the  stones  of  the  interior  in  their  places  .  .  .  and  it  is,  and 
it  looks  a  complex  mass  of  straining  effort,  as  the  interior 
looks  an  effortless  miracle."  The  innumerable  flying  but- 
tresses carrying  the  thrust  of  the  lofty  vault  to  the  huge 
buttresses  of  the  aisles,  and  so  to  the  ground,  have  been 
somewhat  quaintly  termed  "  walls  standing  in  slices  at 
right  angles  to  the  building  which  they  support  but  do  not 
enclose,  seeming  to  push  and  thrust  with  all  their  power  to 
keep  up  the  enormous  height ;  all  this  is  very  wonderful 
and  beautiful,  but  it  leaves  a  sense  of  constant  effort  to 
overcome  difficulties.'' 

"  What  a  difference  is  there  in  the  peace  of  the  long  low 
English  cathedral  with  its  insignificant  buttresses  and  un- 
ambitious lines  .  .  .  and,  except  for  the  upward  pointing 
of  its  central  tower  or  spire,  seemingly  content  to  remain 
on  earth."  2 

One  of  the  chief  beauties  of  the  Choir  of  Gloucester  is 

1  They  will  be  found,  with  many  like  words,  in  a  most  interesting 
and  suggestive  series  of  papers  on   "  French  Cathedrals,"  which 
appeared  in  the  Times  of  August  and  September  1912. 

2  Compare  a  remarkable  lecture  of  Dr.  West,  before  the  "  Archi- 
tectural Association,"  reported  in  the  Builder  of  Feb.  17,  1906. 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  61 

its  exceptional  "  soaring  "  height,  which  in  common  with 
Westminster  Abbey  and  York,  follows  the  example  of  the 
great  French  cathedrals,  though  at  a  great  distance,  it 
must  be  confessed,  from  the  lofty  height  aimed  at  and 
attained  in  such  churches  as  the  Cathedrals  of  Bourges  and 
Chartres,  Amiens,  Notre  Dame  of  Paris  and  Beauvais. 

Again,  each  of  the  sublime  interiors  of  the  Gothic 
cathedrals  of  France  were,  as  a  rule,  the  design  of  one  mind 
— and  that  of  a  master-mind.  They  have  been  roughly 
but  not  inaccurately  described  as  "  all  of  a  piece,"  as  the 
result  of  one  great  effort.  "  These  glorious  interiors,  each 
possessing  a  wonderful  unity  or  harmony,  the  result  of  a 
great  and  original  idea  conceived  and  carried  out  through- 
out by  one  individual  genius.  For  most  of  the  mighty 
cathedrals  in  France  show  a  closely  reasoned  design,  and 
the  result  presents  a  marvellous  temple  for  worship. 

"  Very  different  indeed  are  the  English  Gothic  cathedrals ; 
we  see  here  no  continuous  design,  no  single  idea;  we  are 
sensible  of  no  one  mighty  impulse  which  in  France,  sweeping 
ruthlessly  away  all  that  had  gone  before,  planned  to  raise 
a  building  complete  and  harmonious  all  through." 

For  the  English  builders,  on  the  other  hand,  preserved 
all  that  had  gone  before,  however  imperfect  in  their  eyes, 
and  added  here,  and  changed  there,  content  to  suffice  for 
the  needs  and  ideas  of  the  present,  "  with  no  sign  of  anxious 
ambition  for  the  future;  incapable  of  perfection,  because 
began  and  ended  incessantly,  and  always  without  con- 
tinuous design,  yet  breathing  out  an  indescribable  charm 
of  sympathy  almost  human  in  its  loving  reverence  for  the 
results  of  all  past  human  effort."  Gloucester  Cathedral  is 
an  admirable  example  of  this  loving  conservative  spirit; 
with  its  massive  Romanesque  Nave,  its  "  decorated  "  South 


62    THE   SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

Aisle,  its  superb  aery  Perpendicular  Choir,  partly  veiling, 
it  is  true,  but  not  destroying  the  work  of  bygone  Norman 
builders;  its  graceful  and  exquisite  Perpendicular  Lady 
Chapel — the  last  addition  to  this  great  pile — being  perfectly 
different  to  any  other  part  of  the  cathedral. 

The  Gothic  builders  of  France  believed,  that  in  raising 
the  interior  of  their  cathedrals  to  that  wonderful  height 
on  which  successive  generations  have  gazed  with  awe  and 
admiration,  they  had  found  something  of  the  secret  of 
inspiring  the  worshippers  with  the  feeling  that  they  were 
indeed  worshipping  in  a  Holy  House  almost  worthy  of  the 
God  they  sought ;  nor  were  they  content  with  their  earlier 
noble  efforts,  but  kept  making  their  soaring  churches,  as 
they  built  them,  higher  and  ever  higher. 

The  climax  of  this  strain  and  restless  striving  was  reached 
in  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century,  when  Eudes  de 
Montreuil,  the  architect  of  S.  Louis,  designed  the  "  splendid 
folly,"  as  men  love  to  style  it,  of  Beauvais;  there  a  choir 
was  built  higher  than  any  in  the  world,  and  with  the 
slenderest  support  that  had  ever  yet  been  seen. 

It  was  finished  in  about  thirty  years,  and  twelve  years 
later  the  vault  fell,  making  a  ruin  of  the  whole  church, 
circa  A.D.  1284.  This  superb  choir — for  the  nave  was  never 
built — can  still  be  seen  and  wondered  at ;  the  ruin  has  been 
skilfully  and  cleverly  repaired,  and  new  supports  have  been 
devised,  and  though  the  original  design  is  sadly  marred 
and  altered,  it  tells  us  of  that  master-mind  "  who,  greatly 
daring,  had  planned  the  mighty  structure  complete  and 
harmonious,  the  absolute  expression  of  an  ideal  of  future 
perfection,  but  forced  to  remain  incomplete  at  the  last, 
for  the  architect  longed  for  the  impossible." 


ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE  63 

True  artist,  in  spite  of  his  failure,  for  he  aimed  at  ex- 
pressing a  something  higher  than  himself,  which  should 
draw  up  in  sympathy  with  him  all  that  was  best  and  noblest 
in  those  around  him.  "  But  Beauvais  was  a  structural 
impossibility,  and  the  ideal  of  Beauvais  was  beyond  his 
reach,  and  the  mighty  remains  of  its  solitary  choir  tells  a 
story  of  mistaken  enterprise  and  wasted  heroism."  It  is 
truly  a  dream  of  heaven — but  alas  !  it  is  only  a  dream. 


THE  TRIFORIUM 


THE  TRIFORIUM 

THE  question  is  often  asked  by  a  stranger,  as  he  wanders 
through  an  English  cathedral,  wondering  at  the  size  and 
striking  appearance  of  the  great  Triforium  or  Gallery — 
for  instance,  the  immense  Triforium  in  the  Choir  of  Glou- 
cester. What  is  the  meaning  and  use  of  this  vast  gallery  ? 
Has  it  any  story  or  tradition  attached  to  it  ? 

The  derivation  of  the  word  Triforium  is  uncertain.  The 
date  of  the  word  is  unknown,  it  is  not  of  great  antiquity, 
but  probably  belongs  to  the  mediaeval  period.  That  the 
Triforium  of  the  great  Anglo-Norman  piles  was  used  in 
pre-Reformation  times  in  the  ritual  of  the  Church  appar- 
ently for  processions  and  the  like,  is  clear  from  the  several 
chapels  which  lead  out  of  it,  and  from  the  easy  access  to 
it  by  fairly  broad  staircases  on  either  side. 

But  such  an  occasional  use  is  not  by  any  means  sufficient 
to  account  for  the  presence  of  so  important  an  adjunct  in 
the  planning  of  the  church. 

Now  what  is  the  true  story  of  its  existence  in  so  many  of 
our  great  churches  ? 

And  first,  as  to  the  derivation  and  meaning  of  the  word 
"  Triforium."  Some  scholars  think  it  can  be  traced  to  the 
post-classical  term  "  transforare,"  to  pierce  through.  Here, 
for  instance,  it  is  said  to  have  pierced  through  the  wall. 
"  Opus  triforiatum  "  was  applied  to  perforated  work  of 
various  kinds,  such  as  in  lock  plates,  etc. 

It  is,  however,  something  more  than  a  passage  in  the 
thickness  of  the  wall  which  the  above  derivation,  if  it  be 

67 


68    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

adopted,  would  seem  to  suggest.     But  it  has  a  history  which 
is  very  generally  unknown. 

The  true  secret  of  the  Triforium  is  as  follows  :  Far 
back  in  the  annals  of  Christianity  we  know  that  generally 
in  the  churches  built  by  Justinian  in  the  sixth  century  in 
Constantinople,  Thessalonica,  and  in  other  populous  centres, 
a  large  and  separate  place  was  arranged  for  the  women 
worshippers.  In  important  churches  such  as  the  Church 
of  the  Holy  Apostles  and  the  Basilica  of  S.  Sophia  at 
Constantinople,  a  great  gallery  was  constructed,  exclusively 
for  women ;  this  gallery  was  reached  by  stairs  leading  from 
the  narthex  (the  narthex  was  a  long  porch  or  ante-church, 
extending  all  across  the  west  front).  Where  there  was  no 
narthex,  or  gallery,  the  women  were  still  separated ;  they 
then  sat  on  one  side  of  the  nave  and  the  men  on  the  other. 
The  women's  gallery  was  usually  known  as  the  gynaeconitis 
or  matronium.  It  can  be  seen  still,  a  very  prominent 
object  in  the  desecrated  Mosque  of  S.  Sophia.  This  women's 
gallery,  so  universal  and  so  important  a  feature  in  the 
greater  churches  of  the  East,  became  in  time  the  Triforium, 
so  marked  an  arrangement  in  the  Norman-Romanesque 
churches  of  England.1 

1  Rivoira  will  not  allow  that  the  women's  galleries  of  the  Eastern 
Church,  so  notable  a  feature  in  the  churches  of  Constantinople  and 
Salonica  of  Justinian,  and  other  great  Byzantine  church  builders, 
was  a  pure  invention  of  these  architects.  But  he  believes  that  these 
galleries,  so  universal  in  the  planning  of  Eastern  Basilicas,  were  in 
the  first  instance  imitated  from  an  older  model,  viz.  from  certain 
of  the  Pagan  civil  galleried  Basilicas,  such  as  the  Basilica  Julia 
in  the  Roman  Forum,  which  even  before  its  rebuilding  by  Augustus 
in  A.D.  12  possessed  a  gallery  occupied  on  the  occasion  of  important 
trials. 

He  also  dates  a  very  few  ancient  examples  of  the  existence  of  such 
a  gallery  in  churches  of  the  Latin  type,  notably  in  the  Churches  of 


THE  TRIFORIUM  69 

The  women's  gallery  in  its  original  purpose  belonged 
exclusively  to  the  East,  where  the  sexes  were  separated. 

In  the  West,  no  such  custom  prevailed.  In  the  West, 
as  a  rule,  there  was  no  separation  of  the  sexes.  The  custom 
of  the  Latin  Church  adopted  no  such  separation. 

This  fact  is  curiously  confirmed  in  the  planning  of  the 
churches  of  the  West ;  no  women's  gallery,  or  Triforium  (to 
use  the  later  coined  word),  save  perhaps  occasionally  in 
a  very  diminutive  form,  appears  in  the  abbeys  and  churches 
of  Aquitaine,  Provence,  or  Auvergne.  The  same  may  be 
said  generally  of  the  churches  in  all  the  southern  and 
central  provinces  of  Gaul  (France). 

Of  these  Western  churches,  where  as  a  rule  we  rarely  find 
an  important  "  Triforium,"  a  notable  exception  may  be 
quoted  in  the  celebrated  Palace -chapel  of  Aix-la-Chapelle, 
now  the  cathedral.  But  this  was  erected  by  Charlemagne 
and  largely  designed  after  S.  Vitale  at  Ravenna,  a  church 
in  great  part  modelled  under  Byzantine  influences. 

A  still  more  notable  exception  is  the  vast  Cathedral  of 
Tournai  with  its  Romanesque  Nave.  It  has  the  very  large 

S.  Salvatore  (Spoleto),  fifth  century;  S.  Lorenzo  (Rome),  sixth 
century;  SS.  Quatuor  Corona ti  (Rome),  seventh  century;  S.  Agnese 
(Rome),  seventh  century. 

Still,  granting  the  strict  accuracy  of  Rivoira's  interesting  account 
of  the  genesis  of  the  Byzantine  introduction  of  the  women's  galleries, 
the  general  deductions  given  above  will  not  be  affected. 

The  adoption  of  the  women's  galleries  in  Byzantine  churches 
was,  without  doubt,  referable  to  the  Eastern  use  of  the  separation 
of  the  sexes  in  divine  worship ;  still,  in  spite  of  the  existence  of  certain 
rare  exceptions,  it  was  never  really  a  Latin  practice. 

The  planning  of  great  churches  in  the  West,  until  the  "  coming  "  of 
the  Anglo-Norman  school  of  architects,  was  emphatically  without 
this  gallery.  But  the  Byzantine  great  women's  galleries  were 
indisputably  the  origin  of  the  Triforium,  which  really  only  reappeared 
in  parts  of  the  West  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries. 


70    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

Triforium  of  the  Norman-Romanesque  churches ;  and  above 
it,  again,  there  is  a  little  gallery. 

The  same  absence  of  the  Triforium  feature  is  observable 
in  Italy,  save  where  the  building  was  erected  under  Byzan- 
tine or  Eastern  influences — as  S.  Mark's,  Venice,  which 
is  to  some  extent  a  copy  of  S.  Vitale  at  Ravenna.  S. 
Vitale  largely  followed  the  plan  of  SS.  Sergius  and  Bacchus 
built  at  Constantinople  by  Justinian  before  the  erection  of 
S.  Sophia.  There  is  another  striking  tradition  connected 
with  S.  Mark's  at  Venice,  which  relates  how  this  magnificent 
church  was  a  copy  of  the  Emperor  Justinian's  vanished 
Church  of  the  Holy  Apostles,  which  was  designed  to  act  as 
the  Mausoleum  of  the  Byzantine  Emperors. 

This  Const antinopolitan  Basilica  of  "  the  Apostles " 
certainly  contained  great  galleries  for  women  worshippers, 
probably  similar  to  those  still  existing  in  S.  Sophia. 

But  among  the  important  Western  churches,  strangely 
enough,  when  we  come  to  the  Anglo-Norman  Romanesque 
abbeys  and  cathedrals  of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries, 
the  Triforium  gallery,  so  exclusively  an  Eastern  feature, 
reappears;  indeed  a  great  Triforium  is  positively  a 
characteristic  feature  in  Norman-Romanesque  work  in 
England — the  Cathedrals  of  Ely,  Peterborough,  Norwich, 
Southwell,  Winchester,  Durham,  and  the  Triforium  of  the 
famous  Choir  of  Gloucester,  may  be  cited  as  conspicuous 
examples. 

It  is  hard  to  explain  this  striking  reappearance  of  a 
great  Triforium  gallery.  It  is  absolutely,  as  far  as  we  can 
see,  of  no  possible  use,  for,  different  to  the  East,  as  we  have 
observed,  in  the  West  the  sexes  are  not  separated  in  divine 
worship;  and  a  gallery  for  women,  therefore,  was  never 
required. 


THE  TRIFORIUM  71 

What  was  in  the  mind  here  of  the  great  Anglo-Norman 
builders  of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  when  they 
arranged  a  Triforium  gallery  in  their  churches  is  really 
unknown  to  us.  Was  is  simply  a  graceful  and  striking 
ornamental  architectural  device,  to  enhance  the  beauty  of 
the  interior  of  these  great  churches  ?  This  it  undoubtedly 
does.  Was  it  any  way  connected  with  the  visits  of  pilgrims, 
so  notable  a  practice  in  these  centuries  ?  Was  it  in  some 
way  intended  to  multiply  the  interest  of  their  visit,  by 
providing  them  with  a  larger  and  far  more  extended 
procession  round  and  about  the  church?  Something  of 
this  kind  possibly  may  account  for  the  strange  reappearance 
of  a  great  Triforium  gallery  in  buildings,  for  the  most  part 
resorted  to  by  great  crowds  of  pilgrims,  when  the  original 
purpose  of  a  Triforium  no  longer  existed. 

That  the  growing  passion  for  pilgrimage  was  considered 
in  the  planning  of  these  vast  Anglo-Norman  abbeys  and 
minsters  is  indisputable,  for  we  find  in  the  design  of 
important  abbeys  such  as  Gloucester  a  large  ambulatory 
or  processional  aisle,  introduced  as  a  prominent  feature 
in  these  great  churches.  Such  an  aisle  was  doubtless 
designed  for  the  convenience  of  pilgrims  who  frequently 
thronged  these  piles.  The  Triforium  gallery  possibly, 
then,  was  introduced  in  view  of  these  crowds  of  pilgrims. 
We  cannot,  however,  at  all  pronounce  for  a  certainty  that 
this  was  the  main  reason  for  its  introduction  in  the  North 
and  West — quite  an  unaccustomed  feature,  but  which  at 
once  strikes  the  eye  in  the  Anglo-Norman  minsters. 

It  is  an  unexplained  difficulty,  and  must  be  left  with 
these  interesting  but  scarcely  satisfactory  suggestions. 

To  sum  up :  When  the  great  Triforium  of  an  Anglo- 
Norman  cathedral  is  wondered  at,  and  the  question  is 


72    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

asked,  When  was  this  striking  portion  of  the  church  first 
designed,  and  what  was  the  original  purpose  which  it  was 
intended  to  serve ;  and  to  what  uses  was  it  ever  put  ?  the 
inquirer  must  be  told  at  once  to  carry  his  thoughts  back 
to  the  age  of  the  Emperor  Justinian,  perhaps  somewhat 
earlier,  when  the  great  churches  of  Constantinople  and 
Salonica  were  planned  and  built,  when  in  the  planning  of 
these  churches  a  great  gallery  was  designed  for  the  exclusive 
use  of  the  women  worshippers.  It  was  in  such  a  gallery, 
at  S.  Sophia,  where  the  Empress  Theodora  sat  and  listened 
when  Chrysostom  preached,  and  denounced  with  his  fiery 
eloquence  the  vices  of  the  court  and  society  of  his  age. 

This  was  undoubtedly  the  origin  of  the  Triforium  in 
Eastern  churches  which  now  excites  the  wonder  of  the 
inquirer  as  to  what  purpose  it  was  designed  and  used  for. 
Then  the  inquirer  must  be  reminded  that  in  the  West  and 
North — in  Gaul  and  Italy,  indeed  throughout  the  Latin 
Church — where,  different  to  the  Eastern  Church,  no  separa- 
tion of  the  sexes  was  contemplated — no  Triforium  gallery 
was,  as  a  rule,  planned.  It  is  true  that  in  the  important 
Anglo-Norman  cathedrals  and  abbeys  this  ancient  oriental 
feature  again  made  its  appearance. 

But  for  what  special  purpose  that  great  school  of  Norman- 
Romanesque  builders  again  brought  back  this  striking 
feature  when  they  planned  their  mighty  piles,  will  probably 
for  ever  remain  an  undiscovered  secret. 

On  the  unexplained  secret  of  the  reappearance  of  the 
Triforium  gallery  in  certain  of  the  great  mediaeval  churches 
of  the  West,  notably  in  the  Anglo-Norman  Romanesque 
piles  of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries — a  very 
remarkable  suggestion  appears  in  Mr.  Edward  Hutton's 
eloquent  work  on  Ravenna. 


THE  TRIFORIUM  73 

He  is  describing  the  great  Romanesque  Basilica  of  S. 
Apollinare  Nuovo,  the  work  of  Theodoric,  the  Ostro-Gothic 
king. 

The  Mosaics,  probably  in  large  part  the  work  of  the 
artists  of  Justinian,  are  of  an  extraordinary  and  exceptional 
beauty.  They  represent  upon  both  sides,  through  the 
whole  length  of  the  nave,  as  it  were,  two  long  processions 
of  saints — on  the  one  side  a  procession  of  Martyrs — some 
twenty-five  figures  (men),  SS.  Clement,  Sixtus,  Laurence, 
Cyprian,  etc. ;  on  the  other  side  a  procession  of  Virgin 
Martyrs — Pelagia,  Agatha,  Eulalia,  Cecilia,  etc.,  some 
twenty-one  figures.  Mr.  Edward  Hutton  writes  here 
"  that  there  is  nothing  in  Christendom  to  compare  with 
these  Mosaics ;  they  are  unique,  and,  as  I  like  to  think,  in 
their  wonderful  significance  are  the  key  to  a  mystery  which 
has  for  long  remained  unsolved. 

"  For  these  long  processions  of  saints,  representing  that 
great  crowd  of  witnesses,  of  which  S.  Paul  speaks,  stand 
there  above  the  arcade  and  under  the  clerestory  where 
in  a  Gothic  church  the  triforium  is  set.  But  the  triforium 
is  the  one  inexplicable  and  seemingly  useless  feature  of  a 
Gothic  building.  It  seems  to  us,  in  our  ignorance  of  the 
mind  of  the  Middle  Age,  of  what  it  took  for  granted,  to  be 
there  simply  for  the  sake  of  beauty,  to  have  no  use  at  all. 

"  But  what  if  this  church  in  Ravenna,  the  work  indeed 
of  a  very  different  school  and  time,  but  springing  out  of 
the  same  spiritual  tradition,  should  hold  the  key  ? 

"  What  if  the  triforium  of  a  Gothic  church  should  have 
been  built  as  it  were  for  a  great  crowd  of  witnesses — the 
invisible  witnesses  of  the  Everlasting  Sacrifice,  the  Sacrifice 
of  Calvary,  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  ? 

"  It  is  not  only  in  the  presence  of  the  living,  devout  or 
half  indifferent,  that  that  great  Sacrifice  is  offered  through 


74    THE  SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

the  world,  yesterday,  to-day  and  for  ever,  but  be  sure  in 
the  midst  of  the  chivalry  of  heaven,  a  multitude  that  no 
man  can  number,  none  the  less  real  because  invisible, 
among  whom  one  day  we  too  are  to  be  numbered — not  for 
the  living  only,  but  for  the  whole  Church  men  offer  that 
Sacrifice,  pro  redemptione  animarum  suarum,  pro  spe  salutis 
el  incolumitatis  SUCB — Memento  eiiam  Domine,  famulorum 
famularumque  tuarum  qui  nos  pracesserunt  cum  signo  fidei 
et  dormiunt  in  somno  pads.  .  .  .  Here  in  S.  Apollinare,  at 
any  rate,  for  ever  they  await  the  renewal  of  that  moment. 
"  Those  marvellous  figures  that  appear  in  ghostly  pro- 
cession upon  the  walls  of  S.  Apollinare  in  Ravenna  are 
really  indescribable;  they  must  be  seen,  if  the  lovely 
significance  of  their  beauty  is  to  be  understood.  What 
can  one  say  of  them  ?  " 

Mr.  Hutton  alludes  to  the  Triforium  of  a  Gothic  church, 
but  this  unexplained  and  strange  feature  of  the  Triforium 
in  the  West  reappeared  in  the  great  early  Anglo-Norman 
Romanesque  piles — in  the  Choir  of  Gloucester  and  in  many 
others. 

The  Gothic  churches,  where  such  a  Triforium  exists,  have 
simply  copied  their  Anglo-Norman  predecessors. 

The  author  of  this  work  by  no  means  must  be  thought 
to  endorse  the  above  singular  explanation  of  the  "  secret" 
of  the  Triforium  which  so  strangely  reappeared  in  certain 
of  the  churches  of  the  West.  But  he  judged  it  fitting  to 
quote  here  the  striking  and  remarkable  words  of  the  author 
of  Ravenna.  He  cannot,  however,  recall  any  quotation  from 
a  mediaeval  writer  in  support  of  the  theory  in  question. 
It  is  to  him  a  perfectly  novel  thought — a  thought  at  once 
strange  and  haunting — and  here  as  an  interesting  and 
novel  suggestion  he  must  leave  it. 


S.  APOLLINARE  Nuovo,  RAVENNA. 

Circa  A.D.  519, 


THE  LADY  CHAPEL 


THE   LADY   CHAPEL 

THE  date  of  the  first  appearance  in  the  Eastern  Church 
of  the  mediaeval  estimate  of  the  Virgin  Mother  is  un- 
certain. In  the  Latin  or  Western  Church  the  develop- 
ment of  Mariolatry,  as  it  has  been  termed,  was  somewhat 
slower  than  in  Eastern  Christianity,  but,  as  we  shall  see, 
it  became  eventually  even  more  accentuated  in  the  West 
than  in  the  East. 

All  signs  of  this  exalted  estimate  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
are  notoriously  absent  in  the  New  Testament  books,  and 
when  a  new  feeling  as  to  the  position  of  the  blessed  Virgin 
appeared  in  the  oldest  liturgies  of  the  Church,  it  was  of  a 
nature  widely  different  from  the  mediaeval  estimate  of 
Mary.  To  take  a  well-known  example.  In  the  very 
ancient  liturgy  of  S.  John  Chrysostom,  still  in  use  in  the 
Eastern  Church,  the  Virgin  Mary  is  prayed  for.  In  this 
venerable  liturgy  we  read  :  "  We  offer  unto  Thee  (God 
the  Father)  this  reasonable  service  for  the  faithful  dead, 
our  forefathers,  patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles  .  .  .  martyrs 
and  confessors,  but  especially  for  our  most  holy,  immaculate 
and  blessed  Lady  the  Mother  of  God  and  ever  Virgin, 
Mary." 

This  most  ancient  liturgy,  in  the  form  we  now  find  it, 
has  without  doubt  been  altered  and  added  to  since  the 
days  of  Chrysostom  in  the  latter  years  of  the  fourth  century, 
but  certainly  not  in  the  direction  of  lowering  the  position 
of  the  Virgin,  a  position  which  in  the  teaching  of  the 
Eastern  Church  grew  more  and  more  definitely  exalted  as 

77 


78    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

the  ages  passed,  till  such  a  place  of  eminence  was  ascribed 
to  her,  that  no  loftier  one,  outside  the  blessed  Trinity,  is 
conceivable.  Similar  testimony  is  given  in  the  ancient 
liturgies  of  SS.  Basil,  Gregory  Nazianzus,  and  Cyril. 

Very  exalted  indeed  was  the  estimation  in  which  the 
Virgin  Mary  was  held  in  the  Eastern  Church  as  early  as 
in  the  first  half  of  the  sixth  century,  when  in  the  great 
building  age  of  the  Emperor  Justinian  many  noble  churches 
arose,  dedicated  to  the  "  Mother  of  God."  In  the  seventh 
century  the  Emperor  Heraclius  blazoned  the  Virgin  Mary 
on  his  banner  of  war.  To  the  tutelar  protection  of  the 
Virgin,  Constantinople  looked  against  the  Saracens. 

In  the  Western  or  Latin  Church,  as  we  have  said,  the 
development  of  Mariolatry  was  somewhat  slower,  still  as 
early  as  the  time  of  Gregory  the  Great,  early  in  the 
seventh  century,  the  honour  paid  to  the  Virgin  Mother  in 
Christian  worship  became  more  and  more  accentuated. 

The  state  and  influence  of  the  blessed  dead,  at  a  com- 
paratively early  period,  occupied  the  minds  of  Christian 
teachers.  Such  glorified  human  beings  after  a  time  began 
to  be  looked  upon  as  powerful  intercessors  at  the  Throne 
of  Grace  for  those  still  on  earth.  As  S.  Bernard  of  Clair- 
vaux  expresses  it,  "  They  who  have  come  out  of  great 
tribulation,  shall  they  not  recognise  those  who  still  continue 
in  it?" 

Gradually  the  numbers  of  these  glorified  Saints  became 
multiplied  and  even  well-nigh  deified.  These  blessed  ones 
having  been  human,  were  conceived  as  still  endowed  with 
human  sympathies,  and  were  looked  upon  as  more  accessible 
to  human  prayer  and  supplication  than  the  three  co-eternal 
Persons  of  the  Trinity  in  their  unapproachable  solitude 
and  awful  majesty.  In  a  way,  these  glorified  Saints 


THE  LADY   CHAPEL  79 

intercepted  the  worship  of  the  ever-blessed  Trinity,  and 
to  them,  rather  than  through  them,  in  time  prayer  was 
addressed. 

High  above  this  host  of  Saints  was  seated  the  Queen  of 
Heaven,  for  to  this  strange  position,  dating  certainly  from 
the  days  of  Gregory  the  Great  in  the  West,  the  Virgin  was 
gradually  raised. 

Still  it  was  not  until  the  eve  of  the  wonderful  awakening 
of  Church  life  in  the  West,  toward  the  close  of  the  eleventh 
century,  that  the  cult  of  the  Virgin  attained  the  strange 
prominence  which  it  maintained  all  through  the  later 
Middle  Ages.  Very  lofty  indeed  was  the  place  ascribed 
to  the  Virgin  Mother,  but  something  yet  was  needed, 
however,  in  the  form  of  a  great  popular  movement  to 
introduce  into  the  every-day  life  of  the  people  this  strange 
cult  which  so  powerfully  influenced  the  Christianity  of 
the  Middle  Ages. 

This  great  impulse  was  given  by  the  Crusades,  those 
marvellous  religious  wars  which  took  so  mighty  a  hold  of 
the  popular  imagination  in  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth 
centuries.  It  came  about  in  this  fashion. 

Chivalry,  at  least  the  religious  aspect  which  chivalry 
assumed  in  all  its  acts,  language  and  ceremonies,  may  be 
said  to  have  been  the  result  of  the  Crusades,  for  before  the 
Crusades,  chivalry,  if  it  existed  at  all,  appears  to  have  had 
no  special  reference  to  religion.  But  war  was  now  sanctified 
by  religion,  and  men  were  taught  that  the  noblest  end  to 
which  they  could  dedicate  their  lives  was  the  rescue  of 
the  Redeemer's  sepulchre  at  Jerusalem  from  the  hands 
of  the  infidel  conquerors,  the  disciples  of  the  false  prophet 
Mahommed. 

The  inescapable  duty  of  a  Christian  knight  was  self- 


8o    THE  SECRETS  OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

devotion  for  others,  especially  for  the  defenceless  and 
weak ;  thus  courtesy  to  and  protection  of  the  weaker  sex 
became  the  imperative  duty,  as  well  as  the  privilege  of 
knighthood.  "  The  love  of  God  and  the  ladies  was  enjoined 
as  the  paramount  duties  in  the  teaching  of  chivalry. 
Thus  was  formed  that  strange  amalgam  of  religious  and 
military  feeling  which  was  formed  around  women  in  the 
age  of  chivalry  which  was,  in  fact,  the  age  of  the  Crusades, 
and  which  no  succeeding  change  of  habit  or  belief  has 
wholly  destroyed."  l 

"  There  was  one  Lady  of  whom,  high  above  and 
beyond  all,  every  knight  was  the  vowed  servant,  the 
Virgin  Mother  of  that  blessed  Saviour,"  the  rescue  of 
whose  sacred  sepulchre  was  the  primary  object  of  the 
Crusades. 

Thus  the  adoration  of  the  Virgin,  long  inculcated  by 
theologians,  became  popularised  among  the  Crusaders 
of  varied  ranks  and  orders,  and  through  them,  among 
all  Western  peoples  who,  during  the  twelfth  and  thir- 
teenth centuries,  supplied  the  vast  armies  of  the  Cross; 
and  this  popular  devotion  to  the  Virgin  continued  to 
grow  through  the  Middle  Ages,  till  it  influenced  and 
coloured  Christian  worship  in  all  the  countries  of  Western 
Christendom. 

"  And  so  it  came  to  pass  that  religious  chivalry,  that 
strange  outcome  of  the  Crusades,  seemed  to  array  the 
Christian  world  as  the  Church  militant  of  the  Virgin,  and 
it  was  to  her  that  the  knight  looked  especially  for  success 
in  battle.  From  the  soldier  to  the  people  was  but  a  little 
step,  and  very  soon  this  sentiment  of  adoration  became 

1  Dean  Milman  of  S.  Paul's,  Latin  Christianity.  Book  VII, 
chap,  vi;  Book  XIV,  chap.  ii. 


THE   LADY   CHAPEL  81 

universal.  The  Redeemer  passed  gradually  into  a  more 
remote  and  awful  Godhead;  the  Virgin  Mary  seemed  a 
nearer,  a  more  familiar  and  sympathetic  object  of 
adoration." 

Soon  every  cathedral  and  abbey,  every  important  church 
had  its  "  Mary  "  Chapel.  Hymns  were  written  and  every- 
where sang  in  her  honour.  Liturgies  in  which  her  name 
was  the  principal  feature  were  introduced.  Manuals  of 
private  and  of  public  devotion,  in  which  the  name  of  Mary 
the  Mother  of  the  Lord  was  conspicuous  above  every  name, 
were  copied  and  recopied  in  every  monastic  Scriptorium  or 
Cloister.  A  new  and  startling  theological  adoration  was 
thus  generally  added  to  all  popular  Christian  teaching. 
"  The  incommunicable  attributes  of  the  Godhead  were 
even  assigned  to  Mary.  She  was  positively  represented 
as  sitting  between  the  Cherubim  and  Seraphim,  as  com- 
manding by  her  maternal  influence,  if  not  by  her  authority, 
her  Eternal  Son.  The  idea  of  the  '  Queen  of  Heaven ' 
became  a  familiar  one  in  popular  theology."  This  new 
devotion  was  largely  called  into  being,  as  we  have  shown, 
by  the  influence  of  the  Crusades,  and  showed  the  mighty 
hold  it  had  obtained  over  the  popular  mind  in  the  erection 
and  lavish  adornment  of  those  often  splendid  and  costly 
shrines  known  as  the  Lady  Chapels,  of  which  the  splendid 
annexe  at  the  east  end  of  Gloucester  Cathedral  is  a  con- 
spicuous and  well-known  example.  This  Lady  Chapel 
may  even  be  cited  as  the  crowning  instance  of  this  outward 
and  visible  sign  of  the  strange  novel  cult,  as  we  might 
venture  to  term  it.  The  Lady  Chapel  of  Gloucester  was 
one  of  the  last  great  examples  of  these  new  additions  to 
the  great  churches  of  the  mediaeval  period,  for  the  years 
which  witnessed  its  completion  were  the  years  which 
G 


82    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

historians   consider   closed  the   long   and  many-coloured 
story  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

We  resume  our  sketch  of  the  progress  of  the  Cult  of  the 
Virgin. 

In  the  thirteenth,  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries 
Mariolatry  received  another  vast  impulse  through  the 
teaching  of  the  great  and  popular  mendicant  orders  of 
S.  Francis  and  S.  Dominic.  One  of  the  most  interesting 
chapters  in  mediaeval  Church  history  is  filled  with  the 
story  of  the  "  coming  "  of  the  new  orders  of  mendicant 
Friars,  among  whom  the  Franciscan  and  Dominican  were 
by  far  the  most  numerous  and  influential.  Widespread 
was  the  influence  exercised  by  these  Friars  over  the  masses 
of  the  people. 

And  in  the  teaching  of  both  these  great  communities 
the  Virgin  Mary  occupied  a  peculiar  and  lofty  position. 
Exalted  as  was  the  position  claimed  by  the  Franciscans 
for  Mary;  if  possible  the  Dominicans  professed  a  yet 
greater  devotion  to  the  blessed  Virgin,  whom  the  disciples 
of  Dominic  even  were  pleased  to  regard  as  the  special 
protectress  of  their  famous  Order.  According  to  a  well- 
loved  tradition  of  their  schools,  it  was  Mary  herself  who 
revealed  to  S.  Dominic  that  form  of  prayer  known  as  the 
"  Rosary  "  which  from  the  years  1212-1215  became  alike 
among  rich  and  poor  the  popular  badge  of  Catholic  devotion 
— "  The  '  Rosary/  that  curious  and  novel  form  of  prayer, 
with  the  refrain  '  Ave  Maria  '  (Hail,  Mary)  repeated  again 
and  again.  A  prayer  which  has  maintained  in  Roman 
Catholic  countries  its  wonderful  popularity  down  to  our 
own  days  and  times,  and  which  perhaps  has  done  more 
to  perpetuate  the  popular  cult  of  her  whom  Roman  Catholic 
teachers,  with  an  insistence  pathetic  as  it  is  historically 


THE   LADY   CHAPEL  83 

baseless,  love  to  term  the  '  Queen  of  Heaven/  than  all  the 
rhapsodies  of  mystics,  or  learned  treatises  of  doctors  or 
authoritative  pronouncements  of  the  See  of  Rome." 

But  this  novel  form  of  Christian  dogma,  with  its  ever- 
multiplying  developments,  it  must  be  confessed,  excited 
even  in  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  most  ardent  devotees  of 
the  New  Cult,  now  and  again  qualms  and  hesitations — 
for  instance,  Bernard  of  Clairvaux  in  the  middle  of  the 
twelfth  century — the  glory  of  the  Cistercian  Order,  one  of 
the  most  influential  and  loved  monks  that  ever  lived, 
whilst  professing  the  deepest  tenderness  towards,  and  affec- 
tion and  admiration  for  the  Mother  of  his  Lord,  wrote  in  a 
spirit  of  indignant  remonstrance  against  the  doctrine  of 
the  "  Immaculate  conception  of  the  Virgin  "  which  in  the 
twelfth  century  had  already  been  suggested  for  acceptation. 
"  Are  we  more  instructed,"  wrote  S.  Bernard,  "  or  more 
devout  than  the  fathers?  ...  It  is  perilous  presumption 
in  us,  when  their  prudence  in  such  things  is  exceeded. 
The  Royal  Virgin  needs  no  fictitious  honours."  Aquinas, 
Peter  Lombard,  Albertus  Magnus,  Bonaventura,  denied 
this  doctrine,  or  at  least  hesitated  before  adopting  it.1 

The  testimony  of  Art  to  this  strange  development  in 
Christian  doctrine  is  striking  and  instructive.  Art,  it 
must  be  remembered,  is  ever  the  expression  of  popular 

1  This  startling  doctrine,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  defined  and 
clothed  with  authority  by  a  Papal  Bull  in  A.D.  1854  by  Pope 
Pius  IX.  The  words  of  Dr.  Pusey  (Liddon's  Life  of  Pusey,  II, 
xxxiv) ,  are  very  remarkable,  and  coming  from  such  a  source,  specially 
interesting  :  "  There  are  very  serious  things  in  the  Roman  Com- 
munion which  ought  to  keep  us  where  we  are.  I  would  instance 
chiefly  the  system  as  to  the  blessed  Virgin  as  the  Mediatrix  and 
dispenser  of  all  present  blessings  to  mankind ;  I  think  nothing  short 
of  a  fresh  revelation  would  justify  this." 


84    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

opinion.  Outside  the  Catacomb  pictures  which  here  are 
indeed  few  in  number  and  very  simple,  and  give  no  support 
whatever  to  the  lofty  mediaeval  conceptions  of  Mary ; 1 
the  earliest  representations  of  the  Virgin  are  found  in 
ancient  Christian  sarcophaguses ;  there  the  Virgin,  when  she 
is  represented  at  all,  occupies  a  place  less  prominent  than 
that  given  to  the  Apostles.  A  conspicuous  position  is 
only  accorded  to  her  in  the  Western  Church,  towards  the 
eighth  and  ninth  centuries,  when  the  Crucifixion  began  to 
be  a  popular  subject  in  the  design  of  ornamentation.  The 
Virgin  is  depicted  in  these  scenes  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross 
on  the  right  side,  S.  John  occupying  a  similar  place  on  the 
left. 

But  in  the  twelfth  century,  a  marked  change  in  Art 
appears  in  the  presentment  of  the  Virgin.  Dating  from 
about  the  year  1140,  Mary  becomes  a  prominent  figure  in 
sculpture  and  in  painted  glass ;  she  now  appears  commonly 
seated  on  a  throne  and  wearing  a  crown,  but  ever  holding 
on  her  knees  the  infant  Saviour.  In  her  right  hand  she 
often  holds  a  sceptre.  An  aureole  of  glory  surrounds  her 
head  and  the  head  of  the  Child  Christ.  No  doubt  this 
new  fashion  of  representing  Mary  was  borrowed  from  the 
Greek  and  Byzantine  pictures  and  sculptures,  of  which 
a  large  number  were  brought  from  the  East  by  returning 
Crusaders.  Still  in  these  early  representations,  the  Child 

1  The  Virgin  and  Child  are  in  the  Catacombs  delineated  in  a 
certain  number  of  instances,  but  generally  with  the  accompanying 
figures  of  the  Magi  or  Wise  Men  with  their  offerings ;  but  in  these 
instances  the  Holy  Child  is  the  central  figure  of  the  group.  But 
even  these  pictures  are  after  all  but  few  in  number.  The  truth  is 
that  in  the  first  three  centuries  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the  Christians 
were  so  aflame  with  love  for  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  there  was  little 
place  for  any  delineation  of  the  Apostles  or  even  for  the  blessed 
Virgin. 


THE   LADY   CHAPEL  85 

Christ  remains  the  principal  figure,  and  He  is  depicted  on 
His  mother's  knees  in  the  attitude  of  blessing  with  an 
outstretched  little  hand. 

But  a  change  even  here  is  soon  observable.  In  the 
thirteenth  century,  save  in  a  scene  picturing  the  adoration 
of  the  Magi,  the  Virgin  is  rarely  depicted  in  a  sitting 
posture  with  the  Child  Christ  in  her  arms.  She  now 
generally  appears  standing,  crowned  and  triumphant ;  if 
she  holds  the  Child  in  her  arms,  it  is  simply  to  mark  the 
source  and  origin  of  the  power  and  authority  which  she  is 
evidently  portrayed  as  exercising.  But  emphatically  in  these 
thirteenth  century  and  later  statues  and  glass  pictures,  she 
is  the  central  figure,  and  to  her,  not  to  the  Divine  Child, 
is  adoration  unmistakably  offered  and  prayer  addressed. 
Very  different  indeed  from  the  humble  and  grief-stricken 
Mary  of  the  seventh  and  eighth  centuries  kneeling  with 
S.  John  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross,  is  the  crowned  and  sceptred 
Queen  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries;  her 
head  encircled  with  an  aureole  of  glory,  accepting  the 
devout  homage  of  Christian  worshippers,  and  listening 
to  their  supplications  addressed  to  her. 

It  is  thus  during  the  thirteenth  and  two  following 
centuries,  she  appears  in  unnumbered  instances,  alike  in 
jewelled  window  as  on  the  carved  porch  of  the  house  of 
God,  unmistakably,  as  the  popular  hymns  and  liturgies 
were  everywhere  teaching,  "  the  Queen  of  Heaven/' 


An  Appendix  on  two  remarkable  Architectural  Features 
in  the  Lady  Chapel  of  Gloucester. 

In  the  Lady  Chapel  of  Gloucester  there  are  two  remark- 
able  features  which  have,   I   believe,   generally  escaped 


86    THE  SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

attention.  The  stranger  standing  on  the  grass  lawn  which 
forms  the  outside  pavement  of  the  cathedral,  perhaps 
notices  that  the  east  end  of  the  great  Lady  Chapel  is 
square — rectangular;  and  looking  down  the  pile  perceives 
two  small  transepts;  then  as  the  eye  travels  down  the 
great  building  beyond  the  Lady  Chapel,  it  is  again  arrested 
by  two  more  transepts  of  far  greater  size. 

There  is  a  special  interest  in  these  peculiar  features, 
especially  in  the  square  east  end;  they  have  a  story  of 
their  own.  The  great  majority  of  the  great  English 
churches,  it  is  well  known,  are  not  apsidal,  or  circular  at 
the  east  end,  but  square,  and  it  would  seem  that  some 
very  ancient  tradition  must  be  at  the  root  of  that  striking 
English  feature.  Now  we  have  good  reason  to  believe 
that  the  majority  of  ancient  British  churches  were  so 
constructed.  In  Ireland  a  few  very  ancient  little  churches 
or  oratories  are  still  with  us ;  some  of  these  without  doubt 
date  from  the  fifth  century,  that  is,  from  the  days  when 
Ireland  was  first  Christianised  from  Britain ;  they  therefore 
undoubtedly  represent  the  type  of  church  architecture 
common  in  Britain  before  the  coming  and  subsequent 
havoc  of  the  North-folk  invaders,  in  the  fifth  and  sixth 
centuries — the  Saxon,  the  Engle  and  the  Jute. 

Without  exception  these  very  early  little  Irish  churches, 
or  oratories,  are  square-ended,  not  apsidal  or  semi-circular 
ended.  They  evidently  represent  an  independent  Christian 
tradition,  something  quite  different  to  the  Basilican, 
especially  Italian  tradition  of  an  apsidal  or  semi-circular 
end.  The  conclusion  then  forced  upon  us  is  that  Christi- 
anity came  originally  to  this  Island  from  another  centre 
than  Rome  or  Italy. 

This  square-ended  form  for  churches,  impressed  upon 


THE  LADY   CHAPEL  87 

Britain  by  unknown  missionaries,  is  of  immemorial  an- 
tiquity. The  teaching  has  never  been  forgotten,  but  has, 
through  all  the  changing  fortunes  of  the  Church  in  our 
Island,  remained  the  English  favourite  form.  We  will 
briefly  trace  its  remarkable  story. 

The  first  period  of  the  existence  of  the  Church  in  Britain 
may  be  dated  roughly  from  some  time  in  the  second 
century,  and  may  be  said  to  have  lasted  until  the  coming 
of  the  North-folk  in  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century.  (The 
exact  date  of  the  first  preaching  of  Christianity  in  Britain 
is  unknown.)  Ireland  received  the  faith  from  Britain 
somewhere  about  A.D.  397,  and  judging  from  the  invariable 
square  east  end  form  of  the  early  Irish  churches,  and 
oratories,  we  may  assume  that  the  British  churches  (these 
have  all  x  disappeared  owing  to  the  sweeping  havoc  of  the 
Northmen  invaders),  like  their  daughter  Irish  churches, 
must  have  been,  as  a  rule,  square-ended. 

There  were,  however,  it  is  certain,  some  rare  exceptions 
to  this  rule,  for  when  Christianity  after  A.D.  313  became 
the  recognised  religion  of  the  Empire,  in  some  centres  in 
Britain  the  churches  of  the  Roman  colonists  and  officials 
were  built  on  the  Basilican  mode  of  the  great  capital  of 
the  Roman  world,  with  apsidal  or  semi-circular  sanctuaries. 
An  example  of  such  an  exception  has  been  lately  dis- 
covered in  the  purely  Roman  city  of  Silchester  (near 
Reading),  built  in  the  fourth  century  especially  for  Roman 
provincials  and  officials.  The  little  Silchester  church,  as 
might  have  been  expected,  has  an  apsidal  or  semi-circular 
end. 

The  second  period  of  the  Church  in  Britain  may  be 

1  Two  remarkable  exceptions  in  Cornwall  are  quoted  later,  see 
pp.  92-95. 


88    THE   SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

dated  from  the  arrival  of  Augustine  from  Italy,  A.D.  597, 
and  may  be  roughly  reckoned  as  lasting  until  the  coming 
of  the  Normans  in  A.D.  1066.  Augustine  and  his  com- 
panion missionaries,  as  may  have  been  expected,  intro- 
duced the  Italian  or  Basilican  type,  but  gradually  we  find 
the  square-end,  as  the  Saxon  period  wore  on,  again  forcing 
its  way  into  general  use,  the  old  traditional  type  of  church 
building  somehow  being  deeply  rooted  in  the  hearts  of  the 
dwellers  in  our  Island. 

The  Norman  conquest  once  more,  after  A.D.  1066,  gave 
an  artificial  and  temporary  victory  to  the  Italian  (Basilican) 
or  apsidal-ended  churches.  Westminster  Abbey,  which 
was  a  purely  Norman  church,  built  under  Edward  the 
Confessor's  auspices — Gloucester,  and  other  well-known 
famous  abbeys,  were  constructed  with  apsidal  and  semi- 
circular east  ends.  But  strangely  enough,  in  spite  of  the 
all-powerful  Norman  influence,  nothing  could  eradicate 
the  old  taste  for  the  primitive  British  type  of  church,  and 
when  once  the  conquerors  and  the  conquered  began  to  be 
welded  into  one  people,  the  square  end  once  more  gradually 
superseded  its  Roman  apsidal  rival.  By  the  thirteenth 
century  the  victory  of  the  old  square-ended  type  was 
pretty  well  complete,  and  it  became  par  excellence  the 
special  English  form. 

The  well-known  example  of  the  "  restored  "  Westminster 
Abbey,  which  with  its  apse  and  striking  chevet  of  chapels 
at  the  east  end,  and  which  might  justly  be  cited  as  an 
important  contrary  instance,  is  really  exceptional,  that 
glorious  abbey  owing  its  Roman  and  Continental  form 
to  the  special  circumstances  under  which  it  was  restored 
and  rebuilt.  The  foreign  influences  to  which  Henry  III, 
who  mainly  carried  out  the  new  Westminster  work  was 


THE   LADY  CHAPEL  89 

subjected,  are  purely  responsible  here.  Durham,  on  the 
other  hand,  where  English  influences  were  at  work,  actually 
saw  its  Norman  apse  destroyed,  A.D.  1236-1241,  and  the 
beautiful  creation  known  as  the  Nine  Altars  commenced. 
This  Chapel  of  the  Nine  Altars  at  the  east  end  of  Durham 
may  be  cited  as  the  noblest  instance  existing  of  a  square- 
ended  termination  of  a  great  English  abbey.  A  somewhat 
similar  transformation  was  also  effected  in  the  famous 
Priory  Church  of  Lindisfarne,  with  its  undying  memories, 
hard  by  Durham. 

Among  the  great  churches  of  England,  either  through 
original  construction,  or  through  partial  transformation 
or  subsequent  additions,  the  following  will  be  found  to 
possess  the  square,  or  rectangular  east  end,  that  peculiar 
form  derived  from  the  ancient  British  type,  adopted  in 
the  Island  before  the  coming  of  the  North-folk :  York, 
Exeter,  Worcester,  Salisbury,  Christ  Church  (Oxford), 
Winchester,  Hereford,  Rochester,  Lincoln,  Ely,  Chichester, 
Chester,  Carlisle,  Bangor ;  and  Old  Sarum  may  be  added 
to  the  list. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  very  few  traces  of  this  peculiarly 
English  (British)  form,  with  its  striking  and  interesting 
tradition  handed  down  from  an  immemorial  antiquity, 
and  bearing  its  voiceless  testimony  to  some  original  centre 
of  Christianity,  other  than  Rome  or  Italy,  are  found  in 
the  great  continental  churches. 

In  the  vast  and  populous  province  of  the  old  Empire 
known  as  Gaul,  which  includes  modern  France,  the  Low 
Countries,  etc.,  among  its  numerous  splendid  cathedrals 
and  abbatial  churches,  only  one  can  be  cited  with  a  square- 
ended  east  end — the  cathedral  of  Laon.  To  Laon  may 
be  added  the  important  church  of  Dol.  Square-ended 


go    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

churches,  comparatively  small  and  unimportant,  are,  how- 
ever, not  unfrequent  in  the  little  country  towns  of  the 
north  of  France  and  in  the  Burgundian  country.  Are  not 
these  latter  exceptions  probably  referable  to  an  undying 
memory  of  the  influence  of  Columba,  the  great  Irish 
(Celtic)  missionary,  and  his  school? 

The  magnificent  and  stately  mediaeval  cathedrals  on 
the  Continent  of  Europe,  different  from  their  sister  churches 
in  England,  are,  as  a  rule,  characterised  by  the  feature  of 
a  great  apse,  semi-circular  or  polygonal,  with  a  chevet  of 
chapels. 

In  England,  Gloucester  Cathedral  is  one  of  the  notable 
exceptions,  in  this  striking  particular,  to  the  general 
English  type  of  square-ended  churches,  with  its  eastern 
apse  almost  semi-circular,  and  its  chevet  of  chapels,  of 
which  there  are  three  distinct  storeys,  one  over  the  other, 
containing  in  all  nine  chapels. 

But  in  the  year  1457,  when  Abbot  Hanley  was  ruling  in 
the  important  Benedictine  House  of  Gloucester,  it  was 
determined  that  a  new  and  superb  Lady  Chapel  should  be 
built  as  an  "  annexe  "  to  the  stately  abbey  of  Serlo  and 
Aldred.  But  in  the  beautiful  design  for  this  new  and 
exquisite  eastern  annexe,  the  Benedictine  architect  de- 
termined to  give  to  his  historic  abbey  that  peculiar  English 
feature  which  it  had  hitherto  lacked,  viz.  a  square  or 
rectangular  termination. 

Hence  it  came  about,  that  in  its  last  architectural  trans- 
formation, Gloucester  has  become  square-ended,  thus 
preserving  in  the  mighty  abbey  of  the  Severn  Lands,  the  im- 
memorial tradition  of  the  square-end,  handed  down  from  the 
third  century,  and  brought  originally  to  this  Island  by  early 
Christian  teachers  from  the  East,  not  from  Italy  and  Rome. 


THE  LADY   CHAPEL  91 

Nor  was  the  master-architect  who  designed  the  present 
Lady  Chapel  of  Gloucester  content  with  only  expressing 
this  peculiar  and  most  ancient  British  type  of  church 
architecture  upon  his  loved  abbey.  Hitherto  S.  Peter's 
Abbey  had  possessed  but  one  pair  of  transepts.  The 
secondary  or  eastern  transepts  were  another  feature 
peculiarly  English.  They  are  found  in  the  great  piles  of 
Canterbury,  Lincoln,  Salisbury,  Beverley  and  York,  but 
not  in  the  great  Houses  of  Prayer  in  France  (Gaul).  One 
solitary  Gallic  instance  can  be  cited  in  the  vast  abbey  of 
Cluny  in  Burgundy,  now,  alas,  razed  to  the  ground ;  Cluny, 
strangely  enough,  possessed  the  English  feature  of  the 
double  transepts. 

The  architect  of  the  new  chapel  of  "  our  Lady  "  at 
Gloucester  determined  that  his  abbey  should  henceforth 
boast  too  of  this  peculiar  English  feature,  and  so  wove 
into  his  beautiful  design  those  two  singular  and  striking 
projections,  usually  described  simply  as  Chauntry  Chapels, 
surmounted  by  minstrel  galleries,  but  which  are  really 
two  little  transepts. 

A  glance  at  the  ground-plan  of  Gloucester  Cathedral, 
as  it  now  stands,  will  show  the  accuracy  of  this  apparently 
novel,  and  perhaps  to  some  students,  startling  deduction. 
So  Gloucester,  in  its  last  and  final  transformation  in  the 
fifteenth  century,  became  possessed  of  both  the  special 
English  architectural  features — the  square-end,  and  the 
double  eastern  transepts. 

The  Churches  or  Oratories  of  "  S.  Gwithian"  and 
"  Perranzabuloe  "  on  the  north  coast  of  Cornwall. 

Since  writing  the  above  little  historical  sketch  of  the 
utter  destruction  of  the  ancient  churches  of  Britain  in 


92    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

the  sixth  century  by  the  North-folk — the  Jute,  the  Saxon 
and  the  Engle — worshippers  of  Odin  and  Thor — Mr.  Lach 
Szyrma,  the  well-known  Cornish  scholar,  has  called  my 
attention  to  the  curious  but  little-known  remains  of  two. 
most  ancient  churches,  or  oratories,  on  the  north  coast  of 
Cornwall,  S.  Gwithian  and  Perranzabuloe ;  both  dating 
from  circa  A.D.  450.  One  of  them,  "  S.  Gwithian,"  perhaps 
slightly  earlier. 

In  each  of  these,  the  Sanctuary  has  a  square  ending. 
These  little  churches  without  doubt  were  the  work  of  the 
old  British  community — and  apparently  are  the  only 
survivors  of  the  British  churches  swept  away  by  the 
North-folk  invaders. 

Of  these  two  churches  or  oratories,  S.  Gwithian  was 
erected  in  a  very  exposed  situation,  and  the  sand  from 
the  sea-shore  is  blown  upon  the  site  in  clouds ;  as  much  as 
a  depth  of  five  feet  of  sand  will  come  up  in  one  night.  It 
was  covered  up  in  this  way  at  a  very  remote  date. 

This  "  lost "  church  was  dug  out  of  the  sand,  circa 
A.D.  1830-1835.  Since  then  it  has  several  times  been 
partially  uncovered,  but  it  has  gradually  been  completely 
rilled  up  again  with  sand.  It  is  now  completely  buried  in 
the  sand,  and  only  a  few  stones  of  the  west  wall  are  visible 
above  ground. 

The  length  of  the  Church  of  S.  Gwithian  is  circa  fifty 
feet,  and  the  breadth  circa  twenty  feet.  The  walls  are 
dry-built. 

The  building  is  rectangular  (square-ended),  with  a  door 
on  the  south  side  away  from  the  sea. 

The  church  or  oratory  of  Perranzabuloe  (S.  Peran  in 
Sabulo;  S.  Peran  in  the  Sand)  was  only  discovered  circa 


ij 

II 

M      fl 

I! 


a  I 


THE  LADY   CHAPEL  93 

A.D.  1880.  Its  previous  existence  was  suspected  owing  to 
a  very  faint  local  tradition,  when  it  suddenly  partly  re- 
appeared in  consequence  of  a  storm  uncovering  a  small 
portion  of  it,  the  sand  mound  which  completely  covered 
it  being  partly  swept  away. 

It  had  been  buried  in  the  sand  at  an  unknown,  but  very 
early  date,  yet  the  tradition  of  its  existence  lingered  on 
through  the  centuries.  This  church  or  oratory  of  Perran- 
zabuloe  is  smaller  than  the  church  of  S.  Gwithian  above 
described.  It  is  only  about  twenty-five  feet  long  by 
twelve  and  a  half  feet  broad.  The  chancel  at  the  east 
is  square-ended.  The  little  building  forms  a  perfect  double 
square. 

It  is  now  accessible — and  quite  recent  care  has  entirely 
covered  the  ancient  edifice  with  an  enclosing  building, 
leaving  a  passage  all  round,  between  the  old  walls  and 
the  new  wall  which  encircles  it.  The  present  Vicar  says  : 
"It  is  a  rather  ugly  arrangement,  but  it  is  the  best  that 
could  be  done  with  the  funds  collected  for  the  conservation 
of  the  precious  relic.  At  any  rate/'  its  guardian  says,  "  the 
old  church  is  now  protected  from  wind  and  weather." 

This  most  ancient  church  is  built  of  unhewn  stones 
without  mortar.  Attached  to  the  east  wall  is  a  stone 
altar  five  feet  three  inches  long  by  two  feet  three  inches 
wide.  About  eight  inches  above  the  altar  is  a  niche  some 
twelve  inches  high  by  eight  inches  wide,  in  which  most 
probably  was  once  placed  the  shrine  of  S.  Peran. 

The  church  or  oratory  of  Perranzabuloe  is  in  the  midst 
of  a  stretch  of  sand-dunes  reaching  from  Perranporth  to 
Newquay,  on  the  north  coast  of  Cornwall,  eight  miles  from 
Newquay,  one  and  a  half  miles  from  Perranporth. 

The  strange  reappearance  of  these  two  most  ancient 


94    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

British  churches,  dating  certainly  from  before  the  sixth 
century,  apparently  the  solitary  survivors  of  the  destroyed 
churches  of  the  old  inhabitants  of  Britain  before  the  coming 
of  the  North-folk,  bear  out  the  theory  above  advanced, 
that  the  British  churches  or  oratories  erected  before  the 
disastrous  conquest  of  the  North-folk,  like  the  Irish  churches 
or  oratories  which  faithfully  reproduced  their  peculiar 
architectural  features,  were  all  square-ended  churches. 


THE  CRYPT 


THE  CRYPT 

Of  the  principal  terms  used  in  this  study  on  the  Crypt. 

Crypt  is  derived  from  the  Greek  Kpmrreu/  to  hide,  to 
conceal. 

Confessio — The  Confession.  The  burial  chamber  or 
vault  where  lay  the  remains  of  one  who  had  "  confessed  " 
and  borne  witness  to  his  Faith  by  his  blood.  The  "  Con- 
fessio "  is  sometimes  termed  "  Martyrium."  Sometimes 
the  word  is  used  for  the  chamber  immediately  contiguous 
to  the  actual  vault  of  the  tomb  beneath  it,  as  is  the  case 
in  the  Crypt  of  S.  Peter  at  Rome. 

Memoria. — The  chamber  or  chapel  erected  over  the 
"  Confessio  "  or  burial  place  of  the  Martyrs — originally 
used  for  the  gathering  place  of  the  Faithful,  pilgrims  or 
others  who  came  to  visit  and  pray  over  the  grave  of  the 
Saint  buried  beneath.  The  first  "  Memoria  "  that  we  are 
acquainted  with  was  erected  over  the  vault  which  held 
the  body  of  St.  Peter.  This  "  Memoria  "  was  built  by 
Anacletus,1  the  successor  of  Linus ;  Anacletus  is  generally 
reckoned  as  third  Bishop  of  Rome.  It  served  as  a  church 
for  the  faithful,  in  which  the  Eucharist  could  be  celebrated, 
and  a  small  congregation  gathered  together.  This  Memoria 
of  Anacletus  was  erected  shortly  after  A.D.  70.  It  is 
mentioned  in  the  Liber  Pontificalis  under  the  record 

1  A  detailed  description  of  the  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus  and  the 
tomb  or  crypt  of  S.  Peter,  the  "  mother  "  of  all  the  crypts  since 
constructed,  will  be  found  in  the  following  chapter,  pp.  106-124. 
H  97 


98    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

of  Pope  Anacletus  in  the  following  words  :    "  Memoriam 
beati  Petri  construit  et  composuit." 

The  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus  was  no  doubt  referred  to  by 
the  Presbyter  Caius  in  A.D.  210,  who  calls  it  the  "  Tropaeum  " 
— the  visible  monument  of  the  Apostle  S.  Peter.  Tertullian 
also,  as  early  as  the  end  of  the  second  century,  refers  to  it 
as  an  object  of  pilgrimage  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 

Cubiculum. — This  was  a  little  burial  chamber  leading 
out  of  the  galleries  of  the  Roman  Catacombs.  These 
"  Cubicula  "  were  hewn  out  of  the  rock,  generally  at  right 
angles  to  the  gallery  in  which  were  cut  the  countless  niches 
each  holding  one  or  more  corpses. 

The  "  Cubiculum "  was  intended  for  the  more  con- 
spicuous persons  in  the  Church,  and  especially  for  those 
who  had  through  martyrdom,  or  through  any  very  dis- 
tinguished work  for  the  Church,  merited  this  special  dis- 
tinction after  death ;  not  a  few  of  these  "  Cubicula  "  were 
occupied  by  the  bodies  of  the  men  and  women  who  had 
witnessed  a  good  confession  by  shedding  their  blood  for 
Christ's  sake.  Many  of  these  little  chapels  which  held  the 
remains  of  such  illustrious  dead,  became,  as  time  went  on, 
places  highly  venerated  by  the  congregation. 

Catacombs. — The  modern  name  of  "  Catacombs,"  now 
universally  applied  to  ancient  underground  Crypts  where 
the  dead  were  interred  in  the  early  days  of  Christianity, 
and  especially  used  for  that  vast  network  of  subterranean 
corridors  filled  by  the  Christian  dead  beneath  the  suburbs 
of  old  Rome,  was  totally  unknown  to  the  original  Christian 
communities  who  hewed  out  of  the  solid  rock  this  mighty 
cemetery  of  the  Roman  dead.  The  term  "  Catacomb  " 
is  derived  from  the  Greek  words  Kara  /cv/x/fy,  the  latter  word 
signifying  "  hollow  "  or  valley. 


THE  CRYPT  99 

The  district  on  the  Appian  Way  where  the  little  basilica 
of  S.  Sebastian  now  stands,  was  especially  known  as  "ad 
catacumbas  "  or  "  the  Hollows/' 

In  the  earlier  part  of  the  ninth  century,  the  bodies  of 
the  more  prominent  Saints  and  Martyrs  were  removed  for 
security's  sake  from  their  original  resting-places  outside 
the  walls  of  the  city,  to  the  safer  custody  of  the  Roman 
churches  within  the  city,  and  the  once  famous  subterranean 
cemeteries  in  the  suburbs  gradually  ceased  to  be  objects  of 
pilgrimage. 

But  the  one  suburban  cemetery  of  S.  Sebastian,  owing  to 
the  tradition  that  the  bodies  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul  had 
reposed  in  the  Crypt  beneath  S.  Sebastian  for  some  years 
when  persecution  had  rendered  their  original  resting  places 
insecure,  ever  remained  an  object  of  devout  pilgrimage. 

This  Crypt  was  known  as  "  Cemeterium  ad  Catacumbas," 
and  on  the  re-discovery  of  the  great  underground  City  of 
the  Dead  at  Rome,  late  in  the  sixteenth  century,  the 
popular  name  "  ad  Catacumbas  "  came  to  be  applied  to 
all  subterranean  cemeteries,  and  especially  to  the  great 
cemeteries  beneath  the  Roman  suburbs. 

But  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that,  after  all,  this 
universally  used  appellation,  when  given  to  the  subter- 
ranean cemeteries  in  general,  is  a  curious  misnomer,  and 
was  unknown,  in  its  present  universal  signification,  in 
ancient  times. 

Now  it  may  be  positively  assumed  that  all  Crypts  are 
generally  a  memory  of,  are  reminiscent  of  the  sacred  and 
venerated  burying-places  of  the  Martyrs  and  Saints  of  the 
age  of  persecution,  notably  of  the  Crypt  of  S.  Peter. 

Thanks  to  the  industry  of  a  few  modern  scholars,  the 


zoo    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

details  of  S.  Peter's  tomb  on  the  Vatican  Hill  are  fairly 
well  known.  The  sacred  remains  of  the  great  Apostle  and 
Martyr,  ever  venerated  as  the  founder  of  the  Roman 
congregation,  were  originally  laid  in  a  little  vault  or  crypt 
on  the  Vatican  Hill  hard  by  the  place  of  his  martyrdom. 

From  the  first,  this  spot  was  visited  by  pilgrims  from 
many  lands,  an  ever-increasing  number,  but  the  place  of 
interment  was  very  small  and  difficult  of  access.  So 
Anacletus,  traditionally  the  third  Bishop  of  the  Church  of 
Rome,  in  order  to  accommodate  these  numerous  visitors 
to  the  tomb,  built  directly  over  the  vault  where  the  Apostle's 
body  rested,  the  little  chapel  known  in  history  as  the 
"  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus. 

Over  this  humble  Chapel  or  "  Memoria,"  the  first 
Christian  Emperor  Constantine  erected  the  lordly  basilica 
generally  known  in  history  as  "  Old  S.  Peter's."  In  the 
same  age,  or  a  very  little  later,  various  other  basilicas  or 
churches  were  built  directly  over  the  "  Cubicula  "  or  burial 
chambers  leading  out  of  the  Catacomb  galleries,  where  lay 
the  remains  of  the  more  prominent  Saints  and  Martyrs 
interred  in  the  Catacombs  of  Rome. 

In  those  far  back  days,  the  grave  of  a  Martyr  was  ever 
regarded  with  the  deepest  reverence,  and  was  constantly 
visited  by  pilgrim  visitors.  No  more  appropriate  spot,  it 
was  considered,  could  be  chosen  for  the  celebration  of 
divine  service  than  the  chamber  which  held  the  Martyr's 
grave;  but  these  graves  were  sunk  deep  in  the  ground, 
and  the  "  Cubicula  "  of  the  Catacombs  were  utterly  in- 
capable of  containing  the  officiating  clergy  and  the  crowd 
of  the  faithful  who  would  wish  to  worship  in  these  hallowed 
spots.  It  was  generally  considered  in  the  early  Church 
that  the  remains  of  the  Martyrs  and  Saints  ought  not  to 


THE  CRYPT  101 

be  removed,  for  such  a  removal  would  be  deemed  an 
impious  act;  never — so  taught  the  teachers  of  the  first 
age — must  the  sainted  relics  of  the  dead  Confessors  be 
translated  or  disturbed. 

To  overcome  this  difficulty,  the  rock  over  and  round 
the  grave  must  be  cut  away,  and  room  must  thus  be  gained 
as  was  sufficient  for  the  erection  of  a  basilica  or  church, 
large  or  small,  directly  over  the  Crypt  or  Cubiculum,  which 
contained  the  Martyr's  tomb.  The  damage  done  to  such 
catacombs,  thus  cut  away  by  the  builders  of  these  basilicas, 
was  incalculable;  thousands  of  early  Christian  graves 
must  have  been  sacrificed  for  the  preservation  of  the  one 
grave  specially  selected  for  peculiar  honour. 

This,  Lanciani  tells  us,  is  the  origin  of  the  greatest 
Sanctuaries  of  Christian  Rome;  such  as  the  Churches  of 
S.  Paul  on  the  Via  Ostiensis,  S.  Sebastian  on  the  Via  Appia, 
S.  Petronilla  on  the  Via  Ardeatina,  S.  Agnes  on  the  Via 
Nomentana,  S.  Lorenzo  on  the  Via  Tiburtina;  these  and 
other  sacred  historical  structures  owe  their  existence  to 
the  martyr's  grave  over  which  these  churches  were  built, 
a  grave  which  no  human  hand  was  allowed  to  touch  or  to 
transfer  to  another  and  more  convenient  place. 

This  was  the  genesis,  the  origin  of  the  idea  of  the  Crypt 
beneath  the  church.  The  desire  to  possess  a  Crypt  in 
early  mediaeval  times  was  widely  spread.  As  a  rule,  though, 
as  we  shall  presently  explain,  not  always  was  the  Crypt 
the  resting  place  of  some  noted  martyr.  In  Gaul  and  on 
the  banks  of  the  Rhine  these  crypts  were  fairly  general 
in  the  early  Middle  Ages  :  their  retention,  enlargement, 
and  reconstruction  was  largely  due  to  the  sentiment  and 
tradition  of  the  very  early  age  of  Christianity. 


102    THE   SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

In  Gaul,  in  the  Merovingian  period,  in  the  more  important 
churches  they  seem  to  have  been  very  usual ;  for  instance, 
we  still  possess  the  Crypts  of  S.  Avitus  of  Orleans  (sixth 
century),  the  Crypt  of  Jouarre  and  parts  of  the  Crypt  of 
Vezelay,  supposed  to  contain  the  remains  of  S.  Mary 
Magdalene,  S.  Medard  of  Soissons;  large  portions  of  the 
vast  Crypt  of  Chartres,  the  Crypt  of  the  Cathedral  of 
Auxerre,  and  certain  parts  of  the  Crypt  of  the  famous 
Church  of  S.  Benignus  of  Dijon,  one  of  the  largest  existing. 
The  underground  Church  of  S.  Seurin  of  Bordeaux  dates, 
however,  from  the  eleventh  century,  as  does  also  the 
famous  and  vast  Crypt  of  S.  Eutropius  of  Saintes. 

On  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  and  in  the  Eastern  districts 
of  Gaul,  dating  from  the  eleventh  century,  and  even  some- 
what earlier,  we  may  cite  as  prominent  examples  the 
Crypts  of  Besancon  and  Strasburg,  and  the  great  under- 
ground Church  of  Spires. 

In  Anglo-Saxon  England,  we  have  the  Crypts  of  Ripon 
and  Hexham,  both  the  work  of  Wilfrid  in  the  seventh 
century,  a  little  later  that  of  Wing  in  Buckinghamshire, 
and  somewhat  later  still,  Repton. 

In  the  early  Norman  period  we  have  in  England  the 
important  Crypts  of  Winchester,  Worcester,  Rochester, 
Gloucester  and  Canterbury  (in  parts).  The  Oxford  and 
York  Minster  Crypts  were  built  as  late  as  in  the  last  part 
of  the  twelfth  century. 

But  then  they  came  to  an  end.  The  vogue  of  building 
Crypts  ceased  soon  after  the  famous  action  of  Suger, 
Abbot  of  S.  Denys  near  Paris,  who,  in  A.D.  1144,  probably 
owing  to  the  impossibility  of  providing  for  the  vast  crowds 
of  pilgrims  to  the  Shrines  of  S.  Denys  and  his  two  com- 
panions SS.  Rusticus  and  Eleutherus  in  the  Crypt  of  the 


THE   CRYPT  103 

abbey,  brought  up  from  the  underground  Church  of  S. 
Denys  the  remains  of  the  three  saints,  and  placed  them 
near  the  high  altar  of  the  church  above,  where  they  could 
be  more  easily  seen  and  visited  by  the  pilgrim  crowds. 

The  example  of  Abbot  Suger  seems  to  have  been  largely 
followed,  notably  at  Canterbury,  where  the  body  of  S. 
Thomas  a  Becket,  a  most  popular  object  of  pilgrimage, 
was  removed  from  the  under  to  the  upper  church  in  A.D. 
1248. 

This  general  removal  of  the  remains  of  the  saints  and 
confessors  from  their  original  place  beneath  the  church, 
to  a  position  hard  by  the  high  altar  of  the  main  building 
above,  seems  to  have  taken  away  completely  the  traditional 
interest  of  the  Crypt.  It  now  was  never  constructed. 
In  the  planning  of  an  abbey  or  of  any  considerable  church 
the  Crypt  found  no  place ;  and  thus  the  vogue  which  had 
prevailed  for  so  many  centuries  passed  away  completely. 

Singularly  enough  the  great  Cluniac  Brotherhood  of 
Benedictines,  with  its  two  thousand  churches,  scattered 
over  the  countries  of  the  West,  never  seems  to  have  adopted 
the  Crypt  as  a  part  of  any  of  their  many  homes  of  prayer. 
There  is  little  doubt  that  the  example  of  so  mighty  and 
influential  a  section  of  the  Church  of  the  twelfth  century 
also  contributed  largely  to  the  disuse  of  this  most  ancient 
and  interesting  feature,  which  for  some  ten  centuries  or 
more  had  occupied  a  place  in  the  planning  of  so  many  of 
the  more  important  abbeys  and  homes  of  prayer  in  the 
West. 

To  sum  up,  the  Crypt  was  entirely  a  Latin  and  Western 
use ;  it  was  virtually  unknown,  and  practically  non-existent 
outside  the  broad  area  of  Latin  Christianity.  The  custom 
of  the  Eastern  Church  received  it  not.  It  belonged 


104    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

exclusively  to  the  Western  school  of  Romanesque  archi- 
tecture. It  is  interesting  to  remember  that  as  the  school 
of  Romanesque  building  gave  place  to  another  and  different 
school  of  architecture,  the  Crypt  virtually  disappeared. 
No  purely  Gothic  Crypt  can  be  quoted  or  referred  to. 

In  the  first  place  it  was  undoubtedly  understood  to  be 
the  resting-place  of  the  remains  of  the  famous  saint  or 
confessor  after  whom,  in  so  many  cases,  the  church  built  over 
the  Crypt  in  question  was  named,  and  to  whose  honoured 
memory  the  church  was  dedicated.  But  it  came  to  pass, 
when  the  vogue  or  fashion  of  constructing  a  Crypt  or 
under-church  became  very  general,  that  not  unfrequently 
we  find  this  under-church,  sometimes  of  considerable  size 
and  importance,  designed  and  planned  without  the  presence 
of  any  of  these  hallowed  remains  dating  from  far-back 
days.  Such,  for  instance,  was  the  vast  Gloucester  Crypt. 
No  tradition  exists  in  Gloucester  of  the  remains  of  any 
saint  or  confessor  ever  having  been  laid  to  rest  in  the  wide 
ambulatory  or  in  the  central  division  of  that  most  venerable 
and  solemn  under-church  which  lies  beneath  the  stately 
Cathedral  of  Gloucester. 


THE  CRYPT  OF  S.   PETER  ON  THE 
VATICAN  HILL 

THE  STORY  OF  A  TOMB 

THERE  was  one  Crypt  of  remarkable  sanctity — that  of 
S.  Peter  at  Rome.  It  was  the  favourite  object  of  all 
Western  pilgrimage  from  the  last  years  of  the  first  century 
— and  it  retained  its  far-reaching  popularity  for  many 
centuries. 

This  Crypt  which  contains  the  remains  of  the  great 
Apostle,  with  the  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus  immediately 
above  it,  may  justly  be  considered  to  have  set  the  vogue 
which  prevailed  in  the  planning  of  a  Crypt  in  so  many 
important  churches  of  Western  Christianity,  from  the 
fourth  until  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century. 

The  immense  and  enduring  estimation  in  which  this 
Crypt  of  S.  Peter  at  Rome  was  held  for  so  many  centuries, 
has  determined  the  writer  of  these  studies  to  describe  it 
with  some  detail — and  to  tell  its  eventful  and  striking  story 
at  some  length. 

In  the  year  of  grace  70,  Jerusalem  and  her  glorious 
temple  were  burnt  and  destroyed  by  Titus  and  his  Legions, 
who  saw  in  Jerusalem,  the  sacred  city  and  citadel  not  only 
of  the  rebel  Jews,  but  also  of  the  hated  Christian  sect. 
There  is  no  doubt  but  that  from  the  year  of  the  great 
catastrophe  Rome  gradually  became  the  acknowledged 

105 


106    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

centre  and  metropolis  of  Christendom — it  had  no  longer 
any  recognised  centre  when  Jerusalem  was  destroyed. 

This  position  has  been  altered  and  the  influence  of  Rome 
has  been  dimmed,  and  to  a  certain  extent  materially 
diminished  by  certain  other  centres  of  Christianity  which 
have  arisen.  But  she  holds  it  to  a  certain  extent  still. 
Constantinople  the  home  of  the  widespread  Eastern  or 
Greek  Christianity,  and  later  Moscow  after  the  fall  of 
Constantinople,  were  important  religious  centres.  London 
among  the  far-reaching  Anglo-Saxon  peoples  may  claim, 
with  some  reason,  the  lofty  title  of  the  Metropolis  of  the 
Christian  world. 

Yet  after  all  these  great  religious  centres  have  been 
reckoned  with,  Rome,  though  her  old  fame  and  influence 
has  been  sadly  tarnished  and  dimmed,  still  ranks  first. 
The  Eastern  or  Greek  Church,  changeless  in  the  midst  of 
change,  silently  watches  her  loved  metropolis  of  Constanti- 
nople all  spoiled  and  desecrated,  in  the  hands  of  unbelievers. 
The  Protestant  Churches  dear  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  and 
Teutonic  peoples,  reluctantly  perhaps,  sadly  without 
doubt,  in  their  hearts  still  think  of  Rome  as  the  centre  or 
metropolis  of  that  living  faith  in  the  Crucified  which  has 
been  adopted  as  the  religion  of  the  fairest  and  most  powerful 
portion  of  the  world. 

S.  Peter  is  regarded  by  Roman  Catholic  writers  (as 
might  have  been  expected)  as  the  founder  of  the  Roman 
congregation — many  too  among  Anglo-Saxon  and  Teutonic 
scholars  now  accept  this  view.  This  conclusion  undoubtedly 
is  supported  :  (i)  by  the  general  testimony  of  early  Christian 
writers  mostly  of  the  second  century ;  (2)  by  the  important 
traditional  "  Memories  "  of  the  presence  and  preaching  of 


THE  CRYPT   OF  S.   PETER  107 

S.  Peter  in  Rome.  Some  of  these  "  Memories,"  it  is  true, 
are  purely  traditional,  others  have  clearly  an  historical 
foundation;  but  taken  all  together,  they  constitute  an 
argument  of  no  little  weight.  In  the  written  testimonies, 
as  well  as  in  the  "  Memories  "  which  hang  round  the  figures 
of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul  in  Rome,  who  are  generally  joined 
together  as  founders  of  the  great  Church  of  the  Metropolis 
of  the  Empire,  it  is  notable  that  Peter,  not  Paul,  ever  is 
the  principal  figure;  (3)  the  place  which  the  two  mighty 
Basilicas  of  S.  Peter  and  S.  Paul  have  ever  occupied  in  the 
minds  and  hearts  not  only  of  the  dwellers  in  Rome,  but 
also  of  all  the  innumerable  pilgrims  in  all  ages  to  the 
sacred  shrines  of  Rome,  seenis  accurately  to  measure  the 
respective  positions  which  the  two  great  Apostles  have 
ever  held  in  the  estimate  of  the  Roman  congregation. 

The  comparative  neglect  of  S.  Paul's  Basilica  in  Rome 
when  measured  with  the  undying  reverence  bestowed  on 
the  sister  Basilica  of  S.  Peter,  is  due,  not  to  any  want  of 
reverence  and  regard  for  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
but  solely  because  Rome  itself  and  the  innumerable 
pilgrims  to  the  Queen  City  were  conscious  of  the  special 
debt  of  Rome  to  S.  Peter,  who  was  evidently  in  all  ages 
regarded  as  the  first  and  real  founder  of  the  mighty  Church 
of  the  Capital. 

This  great  and  revered  teacher  S.  Peter  suffered  martyr- 
dom about  the  year  66-67.  Somewhere  about  A.D.  69, 
when  the  violence  of  the  terrible  persecution  of  Nero, 
who  perished  A.D.  68,  was  dying  away,  the  Christian 
worshippers  in  Rome  prepared  a  tomb  in  the  nearest 
available  spot  to  the  place  of  his  martyrdom  on  the  Vatican 
Hill.  This  tomb  was  a  vaulted  chamber  almost  entirely 
subterranean. 


io8    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

This  sacred  sepulchre  was  visited  from  very  early  days 
by  ever  large  and  increasing  numbers  of  the  faithful, 
not  only  belonging  to  the  Roman  congregations,  but 
including  pilgrims  from  all  parts  of  the  Roman  world  who 
wished  to  pray  at  the  sacred  tomb;  these  visitors  were 
undeterred  by  any  danger  of  arrest  and  death.  Pilgrimage 
to  the  holy  places  of  Jerusalem  was  impossible  since  a 
heathen  temple  had  arisen  on  the  site  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre. 
It  was  therefore  to  Rome,  and  especially  to  the  tomb  of 
S.  Peter,  that  the  early  pilgrim  devotees  of  Christendom 
chiefly  turned. 

But  the  original  sepulchre  or  vault  where  the  remains 
of  S.  Peter  rested  *  provided  but  little  space  for  pilgrims, 
and  was  not  indeed  very  easy  of  access.  So  Anacletus, 
who  followed  Linus  as  Bishop  of  the  Roman  Church, 
A.D.  79-87,  built  a  "  Memoria  "  or  upper  chamber  imme- 
diately above  the  tomb  to  serve  as  a  little  church  or  meet- 
ing-place for  the  ever-increasing  numbers  of  pilgrim  visitors. 
This  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus  was  constructed  by  simply 
raising  the  walls  of  the  tomb  or  crypt  to  a  higher  level, 
and  was  of  the  same  shape  as  the  vault  itself;  thus,  as  it 
were,  providing  a  chamber  for  the  pilgrim  visitors  on  the 
floor  immediately  above  the  actual  tomb. 

1  There  was  no  difficulty  raised  in  the  early  days  of  Christianity 
in  getting  possession  of  the  bodies  of  martyrs.  The  custom  of  the 
Roman  Government  was  in  every  case  to  give  over  the  bodies  of 
those  who  had  been  put  to  death,  to  those  who  had  loved  them  in 
life.  This  we  see  in  the  case  of  our  Lord  when  the  sacred  body  was 
at  once  given  to  Nicodemus  and  the  friends  of  Jesus. 

It  was  only  at  a  later  date,  when  Christianity  became  a  real  terror 
to  the  Roman  Government,  that  this  favour  was  taken  away,  and 
when  every  effort  was  made  by  the  authorities  to  prevent  the  Chris- 
tians from  obtaining  possession  of  the  relics  of  their  martyrs. 


THE   CRYPT  OF   S.   PETER  109 

This  little  upper  chamber  of  the  tomb,  which  was  above 
ground,  is  the  "  Tropaeum  "  spoken  of  by  Caius  the  pres- 
byter, when,  in  A.D.  circa  210,  he  writes  as  follows  :  "  I  can 
show  you  the  trophies  of  the  Apostles,  for  whether  you  go 
to  the  Vatican  or  on  the  Ostian  Way  you  will  meet  with 
their  '  trophies  '  "  (i.  e.  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul  who  founded 
the  Church  in  Rome). 

But  in  addition  to  building  the  little  upper  chamber  or 
"  Memoria  "  of  the  tomb  itself,  Bishop  Anacletus  prepared 
places,  or  graves,  in  which  he  himself  and  a  certain  number 
of  his  successors  might  be  buried  round  S.  Peter. 

In  this  sacred  bury  ing-place,  in  these  graves  prepared 
by  Anacletus  round  the  Apostle's  tomb,  were  the  early 
second-century  Bishops  of  Rome  laid,  close  to  the  resting- 
place  of  S.  Peter,  and  it  is  these  graves  which  were  laid 
open  in  the  excavations  of  which  we  shall  presently  speak, 
in  the  year  1626. 

There  is  no  record  of  the  exact  date  of  the  building  of 
the  Basilica  of  S.  Peter,  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it 
was  really,  as  immemorial  tradition  has  asserted,  the  work 
of  Constantine  the  Great  after  he  became  absolute  master 
of  the  Roman  world. 

We  should  put  the  date  probably  shortly  after  A.D.  324, 
in  which  year  the  yet  earlier  Basilica  of  the  Lateran  was 
consecrated.  The  inscription  which  still  runs  along  the 
west  front  of  the  Lateran  Church — 

"  Sacrosancta  Lateranensis  ecclesia,  omnium  urbis 
et  orbis  ecclesiarum  Mater  et  Caput  " — 

voices  the  ancient  tradition  that  the  consecration  of  the 
great  Lateran  Church  preceded  the  building  of  S.  Peter. 


no    THE  SECRETS  OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

The  venerable  dedicatory  inscription  originally  on  the 
principal  arch  which  spanned  the  nave  of  S.  Peter  recorded 
the  name  of  its  imperial  builder  : 

"  Quod  duce  Te  Mundus  Surrexit  Ad  Astra  Triumphans 
Hanc  Constantinus  Victor  Tibi  Condidit  Aulam." 

The  entry  in  the  Liber  Pontificalis,  presently  quoted, 
tells  of  the  first  Christian  Emperor's  special  work  in  the 
vault  or  crypt  of  the  Apostle's  tomb. 

It  was  over  this  sacred  tomb  and  the  little  "  Memoria  " 
above  it  that  Constantine  erected  the  magnificent  church 
known  as  Old  S.  Peter's.  Before  the  days  of  Constantine, 
the  humble  "  Memoria "  of  Anacletus  represented  the 
church  above  the  tomb.  Under  the  first  Christian  Emperor, 
the  little  "  Memoria  of  Anacletus  "  grew  into  the  magnifi- 
cent Basilica  1  renowned  for  centuries  through  the  Western 
world. 

But  here  we  have  only  to  do  with  the  tomb  and  the 
immediate  work  above  it  in  the  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus. 
The  entry  in  the  Liber  Pontificalis  gives  us  a  precise 
account  of  what  the  Emperor  Constantine  did  in  the  vault 
of  the  tomb. 

"  He  hid  away  the  stone  coffin  which  contained  the 

1  It  was  of  this  ancient  church  of  Constantine  that  Bishop 
Creighton  in  his  eloquent  History  of  the  Papacy,  thus  writes  of  its 
demolition  under  Pope  Julius  II,  circa  A.D.  1506 — 

"  The  basilica  of  S.  Peter's  had  been  for  ages  the  object  of 
pilgrimage  from  every  land;  outside  it  gleamed  with  mosaics; 
inside  its  pavement  was  a  marvel  of  mosaic  art;  its  monuments 
told  the  history  of  the  Roman  Church  for  centuries.  Men  may 
praise  at  the  present  day  the  magnificence  of  the  (New)  S.  Peter's  ; 
they  forget  what  was  destroyed  to  make  room  for  it.  No  more 
wanton  or  barbarous  act  of  destruction  was  ever  deliberately 
committed." 


THE  CRYPT  OF  S.   PETER  in 

body  after  this  manner  :  He  enclosed  the  coffin  altogether 
in  bronze,  and  then  built  up  (i.  e.  filled  the  vault)  with 
masonry.  After  this  manner  he  enclosed  the  body  of  the 
blessed  Peter  and  hid  it  away." 

There  is  no  doubt,  however,  that  the  Emperor,  in  en- 
closing the  sarcophagus  of  the  Apostle  with  solid  masonry, 
left  clear  a  little  space  actually  above  the  coffin  in  the 
ceiling  of  the  vault,  for  the  same  entry  goes  on  to  tell  us 
that  Constantine  made  a  gold  cross  and  placed  it  above 
the  bronze  covering  of  the  coffin.  This  gold  cross  was 
seen  gleaming  through  an  opening  as  late  as  A.D.  1594. 
We  know  too  that  in  the  early  Middle  Ages,  objects  of 
devotion  were  occasionally  lowered  from  the  church  above, 
through  the  ceiling,  and  these  objects  were  revered  as 
bona  fide  precious  relics  of  the  Apostle  whose  coffin  they 
had  touched. 

Here  the  entry  in  the  Liber  Pontificalis  ends,  and  the 
particulars  of  any  work  which  Constantine  carried  out  in 
the  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus,  which  had  been  built  above 
the  tomb,  we  can  only  learn  from  its  present  appearance 
and  from  detached  notices  which  occur  in  later  entries  of 
the  Liber  Pontificalis  which  tell  us  of  the  splendid  gifts 
made  to  this  "  Memoria  "  by  the  Popes  and  others  in  the 
following  centuries. 

Directly  above  the  "  Memoria  "  it  is  clear  that  Con- 
stantine, when  he  built  the  great  church,  placed  a  heavy 
stone  altar.  This  had  to  be  supported  by  strengthening 
the  comparatively  slender  walls  of  the  "  Memoria."  The 
vault  of  the  tomb  filled  up,  save  directly  above  the  sarco- 
phagus, with  solid  masonry,  provided  a  firm  foundation, 
and  the  "  Memoria,"  which  was  now  divided  into  two 


H2    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

chambers,  was  made  strong  with  additional  masonry. 
The  lower  of  the  two  chambers  was  completely  filled  up 
save  for  a  small  opening  or  passage  which  led  directly 
down  to  the  vault  of  the  tomb. 

The  walls  of  the  upper  chamber  of  the  "  Memoria " 
were  also  strengthened  with  masonry  sufficient  to  support 
the  great  altar  placed  immediately  above  it,  but  enough 
space  was  left  to  form  the  Confessionary,  part  of  which 
still  exists  beneath  the  great  altar. 

Thus  direct  communication  with  the  sacred  vault  of 
the  tomb  itself  existed  by  means  of  the  narrow  opening 
or  passage  through  the  lower  chamber  above  mentioned, 
by  means  of  which  handkerchiefs  or  similar  objects  could 
be  let  down  so  as  to  touch  the  sarcophagus  in  which  lay 
the  remains  of  the  Apostle.  This  opening  or  passage 
was  closed  with  two  small  gratings  carefully  locked.  These 
gratings  are  generally  known  by  the  term  "  cataracts  " — 
the  one  at  the  lower  end,  which  was  in  fact  the  ceiling  of 
the  vault,  which  ceiling  consisted  of  one  or  more  marble 
slabs;  the  other  on  the  top  of  the  opening  or  passage,  on 
the  floor  of  the  upper  chamber  of  the  "  Memoria  " — 
which  became  the  well-known  Confessionary.1 

We  possess  in  the  writings  of  S.  Gregory  of  Tours  a 
vivid  description  of  the  manner  in  which  pilgrims  to  Rome 
revered  the  sacred  shrine  in  early  times.  The  description 
in  question  was  given  to  S.  Gregory  by  his  deacon  Agiulphus 

1  These  details  have  been  worked  out  by  Mgr.  Barnes  in  his 
elaborate  and  exhaustive  work  on  the  Tomb  of  S.  Peter,  who  gives 
in  his  scholarly  and  able  book  many  more  particulars  of  the  sacred 
spot. 

No  words  of  praise  are  sufficient  to  express  the  thanks  of  the 
historian  and  archaeologist,  who  is  interested  in  this  most  famous 
of  Christian  sanctuaries,  to  Mgr.  Barnes  for  his  labours  here. 


THE  CRYPT  OF  S.   PETER  113 

who  had  made  the  pilgrimage.  The  account  is  given  us 
by  S.  Gregory  in  his  book  called  In  gloria  Martyrum, 
written  about  the  year  of  grace  595.  We  append  a  trans- 
lation of  the  words  here  of  S.  Gregory — 

"  S.  Peter  is  buried  in  a  church  called  from  ancient 
times  the  Vatican.  .  .  .  His  sepulchre,  which  is  placed 
under  the  Altar,  is  exceedingly  rarely  entered.  However, 
if  any  one  desires  to  pray,  the  gates  by  which  the  place 
is  fenced  are  opened,  and  he  goes  in  above  the  sepulchre, 
and  then,  having  opened  a  little  window,  puts  his  head 
within  and  makes  request  concerning  his  needs. 

"  Nor  is  the  result  delayed,  if  only  the  petition  be  a 
just  one.  For  if  he  desires  to  carry  away  with  him  some 
blessed  memorial,  he  throws  within  a  little  handkerchief 
that  has  been  carefully  weighed,  and  then  watching  and 
fasting,  he  prays  most  fervently  that  the  Apostle  may 
give  an  effectual  answer  to  his  devotion.  Wonderful  to 
say,  if  the  faith  of  the  man  prevails,  the  handkerchief 
when  it  is  raised  from  the  tomb,  is  so  filled  with  divine 
virtue  that  it  weighs  much  more  than  it  did  before,  and 
then  he  who  has  raised  it  knows  that  he  has  obtained 
the  favour  which  he  sought. 

"  Many  also  make  golden  keys  to  unlock  the  gates  of 
the  blessed  sepulchre,  and  then  they  take  away  those 
which  were  used  before,  as  a  sacred  treasure,  and  by  these 
keys  the  infirmities  of  the  afflicted  are  cured.  For  true 
faith  can  do  all  things." 

Mgr.  Barnes  in  his  work  on  S.  Peter's  tomb  gives  a 
detailed  explanation  of  the  above  report  of  Agiulphus  to 
S.  Gregory  of  Tours. 

"  The  actual  sepulchre,  the  subterranean  chamber  in 
which  the  sarcophagus  (of  S.  Peter)  was  placed,  was 
I 


H4    THE   SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

scarcely  ever  opened,  and  was  not,  even  at  that  early  date 
(late  in  the  sixth  century),  accessible  to  ordinary  wor- 
shippers. The  most  that  they  could  hope  for,  was  to 
visit  the  Confession  under  the  Altar  .  .  .  the  pilgrim  passes 
on,  throws  himself  with  his  body  prostrate  within  the 
recess,  raises  the  little  window  or  grating  which  closed  the 
aperture  in  the  floor,  and  so  puts  himself  in  communication, 
not  indeed  with  the  tomb  itself,  but  with  the  space  which 
intervened  between  the  Confession  and  the  vault,  which 
space  had  once  formed  the  lowest  part  of  the  old  upper 
chamber  or  '  Memoria '  of  Anacletus." 

From  the  vault  and  the  actual  sepulchre  he  was  still 
shut  off  by  a  second  grating  or  cataract — which  was  un- 
locked for  him. 

Through  these  two  gratings,  when  opened,  the  hand- 
kerchief or  other  object  was  lowered  so  as  to  touch  the 
tomb,  and  this  could  be  carried  away  as  a  precious  relic. 

By  the  early  Popes  and  Bishops  of  Rome,  and  other 
illustrious  persons,  notably  by  Pelagius  II,  A.D.  579-590; 
S.  Gregory,  A.D.  590-604;  Sergius,  A.D.  687-701 ;  S.  Gregory 
III,  A.D.  731-741;  Paul  I,  A.D.  757-768;  Hadrian  I,  A.D. 
772-795;  and  S.  Leo  III — Hadrian's  successor — were 
magnificent  and  costly  offerings  bestowed  upon  the  sacred 
shrine.  These  decorated  with  unexampled  magnificence 
the  Confession,  the  Altar  and  the  canopy  above. 

In  the  reign  of  Paul  I,  King  Pepin  of  France  was  also  a 
munificent  donor  to  this  famous  shrine. 

These  gifts  consisted  in  gold  and  silver  coverings  for 
the  canopy  of  the  altar — in  costly  mosaics — in  precious 
marble  columns — in  pavements  of  silver — in  railings  and 
gates  of  gold — in  superb  candelabra.  Many  of  these 


THE  CRYPT  OF  S.   PETER  115 

costly  gifts  are  chronicled  with  much  care  and  detail  in 
entries  in  the  Liber  Pontificals. 

A  specially  interesting  entry  in  the  Liber  Pontificalis 
tells  us  how  Charlemagne,  accompanied  by  Pope  Hadrian, 
was  permitted  to  enter  the  vault  of  the  tomb — the  only 
visit  to  the  sepulchre  itself  that  is  recorded.  The  few 
words  which  tell  of  this,  perhaps  solitary,  visit  of  the 
great  Prankish  sovereign  and  the  Pope  are  memorable — 

"  Descendentes  pariter  ad  Corpus  beati  Petri." 

In  the  time  of  Pope  Sergius  II,  we  read  of  another 
imperial  visit  to  Rome.  The  Emperor  Louis  II,  A.D.  845, 
was  received  with  the  same  ceremonial  respect  as  his  great 
predecessor  Charlemagne.  He,  too,  prayed  before  the 
Confession,  but  there  is  no  allusion  to  any  visit  to  the 
body  of  S.  Peter.  The  sacred  vault  indeed  seems  to  have 
been,  even  in  these  far-back  centuries,  very  rarely  if  ever 
entered.  Charlemagne's  visit  was  probably  never  repeated. 

Only  two  years  after  Louis  II's  visit  occurred  the  de- 
structive raid  of  the  Saracens.  For  several  years  these 
Mahommedan  invaders,  who  had  taken  possession  of 
Sicily,  had  ravaged  the  Italian  coasts.  They  had  plun- 
dered the  great  Monastery  of  Monte-Cassino,  and  in 
A.D.  847  appeared  before  Rome.  This  raid  was  not 
unexpected,  for  some  of  the  treasures  seem  hastily  to  have 
been  removed  to  a  more  secure  home  within  the  walls  of 
the  city. 

No  attempt  to  move  the  great  bronze-covered  sarco- 
phagus was  evidently  thought  of,  but  the  entrance  to  the 
vault  was  concealed  by  pouring  down  stones  and  rubble 
through  the  upper  opening  below  the  Confession,  completely 
filling  up  the  space  between  the  two  cataracts  or  gratings, 


n6    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

which  thus  escaped  the  notice  of  the  plundering  invaders, 
who,  however,  carried  off  many  of  the  treasures,  the  gifts 
of  the  Popes  and  other  distinguished  persons  to  which  we 
have  alluded  above,  which  adorned  the  shrine. 

The  Saracens  only  stayed  in  the  vicinity  of  S.  Peter's 
for  some  eight  days,  and  then  retreated.  There  is  little 
doubt  but  that  the  "  earthing  up  "  the  narrow  passage 
which  led  to  the  sacred  vault  where  the  sarcophagus  lay, 
the  filling  it  up  with  the  stones  and  rubbish  which  still 
effectually  blocks  up  all  access  to  the  tomb  itself,  must 
be  dated  from  the  period  of  this  raid  of  the  Saracens  in 
A.D.  847. 

Much  was  done  by  S.  Leo  IV,  A.D.  847-855,  and  his 
successors  in  the  Papacy,  to  restore  the  damage  done 
and  the  havoc  wrought  by  the  Saracenic  raiders;  but 
the  passage  to  the  tomb  itself  was  never  again  opened. 
Many  beautiful  and  costly  gifts  were  often  made  to  the 
shrine,  and  especially  to  the  Confession,  by  various  Popes 
and  illustrious  visitors  and  pilgrims,  among  whom  the 
Anglo-Saxon  Ethelwolf,  the  father  of  Alfred,  must  be 
included.  But  in  spite  of  these  efforts  and  gifts  the  shrine 
never  again  reached  anything  like  the  glory  and  magnifi- 
cence which  it  possessed  before  the  terrible  incursion  of 
the  Saracen  invaders  in  A.D.  847. 

For  more  than  a  thousand  years  there  has  been  no 
access  to  the  vault  of  the  tomb;  and  no  serious  attempt, 
for  various  reasons,  has  ever  been  made  to  restore  the  original 
communication  which  once  evidently  existed  between 
the  floor  of  the  Confession  and  the  sacred  chamber  which 
held,  and  no  doubt  holds  still,  the  bronze-covered  sarco- 
phagus of  S.  Peter. 

We  possess  no  accurate  contemporary  details  of  this 


THE   CRYPT  OF   S.   PETER  117 

disastrous  Saracenic  raid,  as  the  manuscripts  of  the  Liber 
Pontificates  are  deficient  here. 

A  story  of  surpassing  interest  is  told  by  Bonanni  (Templi 
Vaticani  historia) ,  the  authenticity  of  which  is  accepted  by 
Marucchi ,  Lanciani,  Barnes  and  other  scholars  and  experts. 

In  the  spring  of  A.D.  1594,  when  the  works  connected 
with  the  new  S.  Peter's  were  going  on,  Giacomo  della  Porta, 
the  architect  in  charge,  reported  to  Pope  Clement  VIII 
that  a  portion  of  the  ground  in  the  vicinity  of  the  tomb 
had  given  way,  and  through  an  aperture  thus  uncovered 
the  interior  of  the  chamber  of  the  tomb  could  be  seen. 

The  Pope,  accompanied  with  three  Cardinals,  at  once 
visited  the  spot,  and  with  the  aid  of  a  lighted  torch  the 
sarcophagus  was  visible,  with  the  great  golden  cross  of 
Const  ant  ine  lying  upon  it.  Clement  VIII,  after  viewing 
the  strange  sight,  immediately  ordered  the  aperture  to 
be  closed  with  cement  in  his  presence.  The  names  of  the 
Cardinals,  who  were  well  known,  were  Bellarmine,Antoniano 
and  Sfondriato. 

The  building  of  the  new  S.  Peter's  was  slowly  drawing 
to  its  completion,  when  in  A.D.  1607  Pope  Paul  V  planned 
to  bring  the  ancient  Confession  of  S.  Peter  into  sight. 
In  the  new  planning  of  the  church,  this  Confession  was 
concealed  in  the  Crypt,  and  any  access  to  it  was  almost 
impossible. 

Maderno,  the  artist  and  architect,  designed  and  carried 
out  the  present  arrangement  of  the  great  church,  which 
provided  for  the  worshippers  an  approach  to  the  old 
Confession — the  recess  under  the  high  altar.  In  these 
works  of  Maderno,  the  workmen  employed  came  upon  the 


n8    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT   CATHEDRAL 

forgotten  cemetery  of  the  Vatican,  arranged  in  the  first 
century  by  Bishop  Anacletus.  The  "  find  "  was  one  of 
extraordinary  interest.  Torrigio,  a  "  beneficiato  "  of  the 
basilica,  was  present  when  the  discovery  of  this  most 
ancient  cemetery  was  made,  and  has  left  us  an  account  of 
what  he  saw.  Accompanying  his  description  was  a  plan 
drawn  by  Benedetto  Drei,  the  clerk  of  Maderno's  works. 

Of  the  rare  plan  in  question,  a  rough  drawing  has  been 
preserved,  and  has  been  of  the  greatest  use  in  elucidating 
the  more  detailed  and  accurate  description  of  the  sacred 
spot,  which  description  was  made  a  few  years  later,  circa 
A.D.  1626,  when  under  Urban  VIII  (Cardinal  Barberini), 
Pope  from  A.D.  1623-1644,  it  became  necessary  to  strengthen 
the  foundations  of  the  new  mighty  bronze  Baldachino  of 
Bernini,  and  elaborate  and  careful  work  was  undertaken 
in  this  sacred  spot. 

What  was  then  discovered  in  the  ancient  cemetery  of 
Anacletus  has  been  told  us  by  Ubaldi,  a  Canon  of  S.  Peter's. 
Ubaldi  saw  with  his  own  eyes  the  wonderful  things  then 
discovered,  and  his  account  is  of  the  greatest  value  to  the 
historian  of  the  very  early  days  of  Christianity  in  Rome. 
These  precious  memoranda  of  Ubaldi  were  deposited  in 
the  Vatican  archives  and  were  only  found  in  quite  late 
days  by  Palmieri,  one  of  the  keepers  of  these  archives; 
the  well-known  scholar  Armellini  has  since  published 
them. 

We  will  give  a  few  specially  interesting  particulars  from 
Ubaldi's  memoranda.  The  story  of  these  excavations  is 
as  follows — 

Pope  Urban  VIII  was  dissatisfied  with  the  adornment 
of  the  high  altar,  which  he  deemed  quite  unworthy  of  the 
conspicuous  position  it  occupied  in  the  glorious  new 


THE   CRYPT  OF  S.   PETER  119 

Church  of  S.  Peter's;  and  he  entrusted  the  decoration  to 
the  architect  Bernini  of  Florence.  Bernini  designed  the 
great  Baldachino  or  canopy  of  the  altar  which  we  see 
now. 

It  was  an  enormous  and  striking  work.  Its  great  size 
is  imperfectly  grasped  by  the  ordinary  visitor.  The  vast- 
ness  of  S.  Peter's,  it  has  been  well  said,  dwarfs  everything 
that  is  in  it.  This  massive  Baldachino  or  canopy  of  the 
high  altar  is  composed  of  bronze  largely  taken  from  the 
portico  of  the  Pantheon  originally  built  by  Agrippa,  the 
son-in-law  of  the  Emperor  Augustus.  It  is  ninety-five 
feet  in  height,  and  is  computed,  with  its  pillars,  to  weigh 
nearly  one  hundred  tons. 

To  carry  this  tremendous  weight  of  metal,  it  was  con- 
sidered necessary  to  place  the  pedestals  of  the  supporting 
columns  upon  a  solid  and  firm  foundation,  but  how  to 
excavate  such  foundations  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood 
of  the  tomb  of  S.  Peter,  in  the  midst  of  the  holy  graves 
quite  recently  discovered  surrounding  the  tomb  in  the  ancient 
cemetery  of  Anacletus,  for  some  time  seriously  perplexed 
the  Pope  and  his  counsellors,  and  they  long  hesitated 
before  commencing  the  work.  At  last  it  was  decided  upon, 
but  the  excavations  were  ordered  to  be  carried  out  with 
the  utmost  care  and  reverence  considering  the  holy  ground 
where  they  were  to  be  made ;  a  guard  of  priests  and  ministers 
of  the  Church  was  deputed  to  watch  every  grave  as  it  was 
disturbed,  and  reverently  to  replace  every  body  and  all 
the  dust  and  ashes  which  had  to  be  removed.  It  was  from 
the  memoranda  made  on  the  spot  by  one  of  these  watching 
priests,  the  Canon  Ubaldi,  that  the  striking  story,  some 
extracts  of  which  we  are  about  to  give,  is  taken. 


120    THE   SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

A  few  words  descriptive  of  the  spot  where  the  excavations 
were  made  will  be  useful  before  we  speak  of  the  strange 
and  wonderful  "  find  "  itself. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the  actual  vault  of  the 
tomb  or  crypt  in  which  was  the  sarcophagus  of  S.  Peter, 
embedded  in  the  solid  masonry  of  Const antine,  lies  deep 
in  the  ground  beneath  the  locality  of  the  excavations. 

The  "  Memoria  "  of  Anacletus  was  built  originally  above, 
on  the  walls  of  the  vault  of  the  tomb.  Part  of 
the  "  Memoria "  must  once  have  been  above  ground. 
Round  this  "  Memoria "  Anacletus  arranged  the  little 
cemetery  of  the  Vatican  Hill.  In  this  cemetery,  as  close 
as  possible  to  the  walls  of  the  "  Memoria "  above  the 
tomb,  were  the  graves  dug  for  the  nine  or  ten  first  Bishops 
of  Rome.  In  other  graves  in  that  sacred  little  God's 
acre  were  coffins  containing  the  remains  of  certain  of  the 
martyrs  and  confessors  of  the  first  and  second  centuries. 
It  is  these  graves,  in  the  ancient  cemetery  round  the 
"  Memoria  "  walls,  which  were  disturbed  in  the  course  of 
the  excavations,  and  whose  sacred  contents  are  described 
in  the  Memoranda  of  Ubaldi. 

The  vault  itself  or  crypt  of  the  Tomb  of  S.  Peter  which 
lay  deep  below  the  "  Memoria,"  was  never  interfered  with. 

In  this  work  of  excavation  necessary  for  the  foundations 
of  the  great  Baldachino  of  Bernini,  the  workmen  employed 
found  themselves  at  once  in  the  ancient  cemetery  of 
Anacletus. 

Among  the  graves  necessary  to  be  touched,  they  found 
close  to  the  wall  of  the  "  Memoria,"  still  in  situ,  coffins 
of  marble  made  of  single  slabs  of  different  sizes.  Only 
one  of  these  slabs  seems  to  have  borne  an  inscription, 


THE  CRYPT  OF  S.  PETER  121 

and  that  was  the  solitary  word  "  LINUS."  This  was  most 
probably  a  portion  of  the  coffin  of  the  first  Bishop  who 
followed  S.  Peter— the  "Linus"  saluted  by  S.  Paul 
in  2  Tim.  iv,  21.  These  coffins  placed  close  to  the  "  Me- 
moria  "  walls  were  no  doubt  belonging  to  the  first  Bishops 
of  Rome. 

Other  coffins  were  found  near,  of  terra-cotta,  containing 
ashes  and  bones  charred  with  fire.  "  It  was  evident," 
writes  Ubaldi,  "  that  all  the  earth  on  these  coffins  was  mixed 
with  ashes  and  tinged  with  blood  "  (probably  the  blood  of 
the  first  martyrs). 

These  are  some  among  the  sacred  historical  reliquiae 
discovered  in  digging  the  first  foundation. 

In  digging  for  the  second  foundation,  a  singularly 
interesting  "  find "  is  recorded.  Ubaldi  relates  how  a 
very  large  coffin,  made  of  great  slabs  of  marble,  was  un- 
covered. "  Within  the  coffin  were  ashes,  with  many 
bones,  all  adhering  together  and  half  burned.  These 
brought  to  mind  the  famous  fire  in  the  time  of  Nero,  three 
years  before  S.  Peter's  martyrdom,  when  the  Christians, 
being  falsely  accused  of  causing  the  fire,  .  .  .  afforded  in 
the  circus  of  the  gardens  of  Nero,  which  were  situated  just 
here  on  the  Vatican  Hill,  the  first  spectacle  of  martyrdom. 
Some  were  put  to  death  in  various  cruel  ways,  while  others 
were  set  on  fire,  and  used  as  torches  in  the  night.  .  .  . 
These  were  buried  close  to  the  spot  where  they  suffered 
martyrdom  and  gave  the  first  occasion  for  the  religious 
veneration  of  this  holy  spot.  .  .  .  We  therefore  revered 
these  holy  bones  as  being  the  first  founders  of  the  great 
Basilica,  and  having  put  back  the  coffin,  allowed  it  to  remain 
in  the  same  place." 


122    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

The  memorandum  on  the  third  foundation  contains  no 
detail  of  any  very  special  interest. 

On  the  fourth  foundation,  Ubaldi  made  the  following 
note  :  "  Almost  at  the  level  of  the  pavement,  there  was 
found  a  coffin  made  of  fine  and  large  slabs  of  marble.  .  .  . 
This  coffin  was  placed  just  as  were  the  others  which  were 
found  on  the  other  side  ...  in  such  a  manner  that  they 
were  all  directed  towards  the  altar  (of  the  '  Memoria '  of 
Anacletus)  like  spokes  towards  the  centre  of  a  wheel. 
Hence  it  was  evident,  with  much  reason,  that  the  place 
merited  the  name  of  '  the  Council  of  Martyrs.' '  These 
bodies  surrounded  S.  Peter. 

Apparently  we  have  here  the  remains  of  the  first  Bishops 
of  Rome  for  whom  Anacletus  made  special  provision  when 
he  arranged  this  earliest  of  Christian  cemeteries.  Their 
names  are  Linus,  the  lid  of  whose  coffin  lies  apart  but  still 
close  to  the  Apostle's  vault  or  crypt,  Anacletus,  Evarestus, 
Sixtus  I,  Telesphorus,  Hyginus,  Pius  I,  Eleutherius  and 
Victor.  Victor  was  laid  here  in  A.D.  203.  After  him  no 
Bishop  of  Rome  was  interred  in  the  Cemetery  of  Anacletus 
— for  by  that  date  it  was  quite  filled  up,  and  the  successors 
of  Bishop  Victor  were,  with  rare  exceptions,  buried  in  a 
chamber  appropriated  to  them  in  the  Cemetery  of  S. 
Callistus  in  the  great  Catacomb  so  named  on  the  Appian 
Way. 

The  other  interments  in  the  sacred  Vatican  Cemetery 
in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  the  Apostle's  tomb, 
noticed  in  the  Ubaldi  memoranda,  were  apparently  the 
remains  of  martyrs  of  the  first  and  second  centuries  of  the 
Christian  era ;  or,  in  a  few  cases,  of  distinguished  Confessors 
of  the  Faith  whose  names  and  story  are  forgotten,  but  of 
whom  Prudentius,  the  well-known  Christian  poet  of  the 


THE   CRYPT   OF  S.   PETER  123 

end  of  the  fourth  century,  writes  in  his  Peristephanon, 

i-73— 

"  O  vetustatis  silentis  obsoleta  oblivio 
Invidentur  ista  nobis,  fama  et  ipsa  extinguitur." 

On  the  whole  we  may  sum  up  as  our  estimate  of  the 
Ubaldi  memoranda,  that  it  is  without  doubt  an  invalu- 
able record  of  what  lies  beneath  the  High  Altar  and  the 
Western  or  more  sacred  part  of  the  great  Mother  Church  of 
Christendom. 

It  is  very  remarkable  that  the  practice  of  planning  crypts 
only  prevailed  in  important  churches  of  Western  Christen- 
dom. An  imitation  of  the  Crypt  of  S.  Peter  at  Rome  was 
in  these  churches  of  the  West  constantly  aimed  at. 

In  the  East,  in  the  near  as  in  the  far-East,  this  "  vogue  " 
of  planning  crypts  beneath  the  churches,  never  was  intro- 
duced ;  for  the  veneration  of  S.  Peter  in  the  Eastern  divisions 
of  Christianity  never  attained  to  the  popularity  we  notice 
in  the  West.  In  the  East,  other  Saints,  especially  S.  Mary, 
the  Virgin  Mother  of  the  Lord,  were  revered  with  a  special 
reverence.  This  is  very  marked  in  Constantinople  and  in 
other  important  centres  of  Eastern  Christianity. 


THE   CLOISTER 


THE    CLOISTER 

IN  a  great  monastic  establishment  such  as  Gloucester, 
the  most  important  and  interesting  portion  of  the  buildings 
surrounding  the  church,  belonging  to  the  religious  com- 
munity, was  undoubtedly  the  Cloister. 

The  history  of  the  origin  and  development  of  the  Cloister 
is  full  of  interest.  In  the  years  (fourth  and  fifth  centuries) 
which  immediately  followed  the  ratification  of  the  peace 
of  the  Church  under  Const  ant  ine  the  Great,  in  the  more 
important  churches,  built  often  after  the  Basilican  model, 
it  was  usual  to  arrange  for  a  court  or  open  space  in  front 
of  the  principal  entrance. 

This  open  court,  which  corresponded  to  the  Roman 
atrium,  was  for  the  most  part  surrounded  by  a  portico,  or 
covered  walk  termed  "  triporticus  "  or  "  quadriporticus," 
according  as  the  portico  consisted  of  three  or  four  sides. 
This  court  was  in  the  earlier  days  put  to  various  uses. 
In  it  were  often  gathered  the  Catechumens,  those  not  yet 
formally  received  into  the  congregation  who  worshipped 
within  the  church  itself.  Here  also  were  wont  to  assemble 
penitents  who  for  some  grave  offence  had  been  excluded 
from  the  society  of  believers,  but  who  sought  readmission. 
Now  and  again  it  was  used  for  the  interment  of  the  more 
distinguished  Christians  associated  with  the  congregation 
worshipping  in  the  adjoining  Basilica.  Hence  came  the 
name  by  which  this  outer  court  was  sometimes  known — 

127 


128    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

"  Paradisus  " — whence  was  derived  the  mediaeval  term  of 
"  Parvis,"  which  in  later  times  was  often  attached  to  the 
"  square  or  place  "  lying  under  the  shadow  of  the  chief 
entrance  to  the  church,  as  for  instance  in  Paris,  "  The 
Parvis  N6tre  Dame." 

In  the  centre  or  side  of  this  court  or  atrium,  usually 
was  found  a  well.  The  Holy  Water  stoup  always  found 
near  the  entrance  of  Roman  Catholic  churches  is  a 
"  memory  "  of  this  atrium  well. 

In  the  Cloister  Garth,  which  with  the  Cloister  itself 
was  the  immediate  successor  of  this  atrium,  with  rare 
exceptions,  such  a  well  is  almost  always  to  be  found.  To 
give  an  example,  in  the  Gloucester  Cloister  Garth,  which 
is  carefully  preserved,  the  old  well  is  still  in  existence. 

As  time  went  on,  the  original  purposes  for  which  this 
fore-court  or  atrium  was  intended  existed  no  longer. 
The  conditions  of  the  Christian  society  became  largely 
modified,  the  Catechumen  class  in  many  cases  almost 
entirely  disappeared,  Church  discipline  became  relaxed, 
the  number  of  penitents  shut  out  from  worship  in  the 
church  became  very  small — only  notorious  sinners  were 
excluded. 

As  a  place,  too,  for  public  interments,  save  in  rare  in- 
stances, the  portico  was  disused.  In  many  cases,  especially 
in  cities,  the  large  space  in  front  of  the  church  was  urgently 
needed  for  houses,  while  on  the  other  hand,  new  arrange- 
ments became  necessary  for  the  monastic  life  which  grew 
up  round  the  ancient  churches  and  abbeys.  The  Canons 
and  other  persons  connected  with  the  service  of  cathedrals 
and  the  more  important  churches,  required  accommodation. 

To  meet  these  new  requirements,  the  outer  court — the 
Atrium  or  Portico — was  removed  from  its  original  position 


THE   CLOISTER  129 

in  front  of  the  church  to  a  quieter  and  more  secluded  place 
at  the  side  of  the  cathedral  or  abbey;  and  under  the 
well-known  mediaeval  name  of  Cloister,  the  "  Claustrum," 
or  enclosed  space,  this  old  portico  or  atrium  reappeared, 
and  at  once  assumed  an  important,  even  an  indispensable 
place,  among  the  mediaeval  abbatial  or  cathedral  buildings. 

At  first  the  "  Cloister  "  was  little  more  than  a  cluster 
or  block  of  buildings,  erected  round  an  enclosed  spot 
immediately  under  the  great  house  of  prayer — mostly 
buildings  designed  as  the  dwelling-place  of  the  Canons  and 
of  the  minor  officials  engaged  in  the  services  of  the  church. 

The  modern  term  "  close  "  is  derived  directly  from  this 
usage.  In  very  early  times  a  school,  where  various  kinds 
of  learning,  profane  as  well  as  sacred,  existed  in  connection 
with  the  abbey  or  cathedral,  found  a  home  in  this  cluster 
of  dwellings. 

This  in  England  was  the  case  of  York  in  the  seventh 
and  eighth  centuries;  in  Canterbury  in  the  days  of 
Theodore  and  Hadrian;  in  Winchester  in  the  time  of 
Ethelwolf,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  tenth  century. 

It  was,  however,  in  the  Western  Monasteries  after  the 
great  revival  inaugurated  by  the  important  religious 
House  of  the  Benedictines  of  Cluny  in  the  tenth  century, 
that  the  "  Cloister  "  of  the  Middle  Ages  attained  to  its 
supreme  importance.  It  served  many  purposes.  It  was 
the  heart  of  the  community.  It  was  the  place  where  the 
dwellers  in  the  religious  House  spent  many  hours  of  their 
quiet  life  in  meditation,  in  literary  work,  in  teaching. 
It  was  there  that  the  novices  were  often  instructed.  In 
the  Cloister,  too,  the  copyists  of  manuscripts  plied  their 
various  crafts,  many  simply  copying  the  more  ancient 
and  often  perishable  MSS.  in  their  beautiful  and  careful 


130    THE   SECRETS   OF  A   GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

handwriting,  and  thus  preserving  accurate  copies  of  what 
the  world  already  possessed  of  books.  How  few  of  the 
old  treasures  of  literature  would  have  been  handed  down  to 
the  printing  presses  of  the  sixteenth  century  had  not  this 
useful  work  gone  on  in  these  quiet  cloisters?  Certain  of 
the  monks,  too,  were  occupied  in  original  research,  and  in 
composing  and  arranging  monastic  and  historical  records. 

One  general  plan,  with  occasional  modifications,  seems 
usually  to  have  been  adopted  in  the  great  Cloisters  of  the 
Western  Church  on  the  Continent  as  in  England.  In  the 
Cloisters  were  doors  leading  to  the  principal  chambers  and 
offices  connected  with  the  every- day  life  of  a  monastic 
community,  such  as  the  Refectory  where  the  monks 
dined,  the  dormitory  where  they  slept,  during  those  few 
hours  allotted  to  them  for  rest,  the  Chapter  House  where 
they  met  daily,  and  consulted  together  on  the  business 
public  and  private  of  their  House,  and  on  their  varied 
Mission  work  outside.  Other  doors  in  the  Cloister  led  to 
the  Infirmary,  where  the  sick  and  the  aged  monks  received 
the  tenderest  care  and  attention;  to  the  Abbot  or  Prior's 
special  lodgings,  to  smaller  cloisters,  sometimes  termed 
a  slype  (the  derivation  of  this  word  is  unknown),  leading 
into  outer  courts  and  separate  buildings;  such  as  the 
guest-chambers,  kitchens  and  store  rooms,  into  the  Ceme- 
tery of  the  religious  House,  into  the  garden.  Two  large 
doors  besides,  as  a  rule,  opened  from  the  Cloister  alleys 
directly  into  the  church. 

In  the  centre  of  the  Cloister  invariably  was  a  small 
garden — the  garth;  sometimes  simply  turfed,  sometimes 
bright  with  flowers  and  shaded  with  trees.  In  it  as  a  rule 
the  well  above  referred  to  was  found.  The  windows  of  the 
Cloister  walls  were,  in  some  cases,  especially  in  the  later 


THE  CLOISTER  131 

Middle  Ages,  wholly  or  in  part,  glazed,  sometimes  with 
rich  stained  glass. 

Very  frequently,  in  the  more  wealthy  monastic  founda- 
tions, and  also  in  the  case  of  some  cathedrals,  the  Cloister 
was  richly  adorned  with  sculpture,  and  in  some  instances 
ornamented  with  colour. 

Occasionally  costly  marbles  were  used  for  the  pillars 
and  their  capitals ;  indeed,  no  portion  of  the  sacred  building 
itself  received  greater  attention  than  did  many  of  these 
mediaeval  Cloisters. 

As  examples  of  specially  beautiful  and  costly  Cloister 
work,  we  would  cite  the  well-known  Cloisters  of  S.  Paul, 
outside  the  walls  of  Rome,  and  S.  John  Lateran.  In 
Sicily  the  vast  and  splendid  Cloisters  of  Monreale  are 
noteworthy.  In  France,  the  Cloister  alleys  of  the 
Cathedral  of  Rouen,  S.  Trophimus  of  Aries,  the  Abbey  of 
Moissac  (Tarn  et  Garonne),  the  Abbey  of  Montmajeure 
(near  Aries),  Mont  S.  Michel  (Normandy),  the  Cathedrals 
of  Toul,  Soissons,  and  many  others,  might  be  instanced. 
In  England  the  beautiful  cloisters  of  Westminster  Abbey  are 
well  known.  Norwich,  too,  possesses  a  notable  example. 

But  the  most  famous  by  far  in  England  are  the  Cloisters 
of  Gloucester.  In  some  respects  they  are  the  most  beautiful 
in  Northern  Europe,  none  possessing  a  roof  comparable 
in  richness  and  in  general  effect;  the  glory  of  the  fan- 
tracery  of  the  Gloucester  roof  gives  a  special  character  to 
the  whole  of  this  admirably  preserved  and  perfect  Cloister. 

So  costly  and  elaborate  indeed  were  the  decorations 
often  lavished  on  this  most  important  part  of  the  monastic 
buildings  of  the  Middle  Ages,  that  the  wonderful  display 
of  art  in  the  adornment  of  the  Cloister  now  and  again 
seems  to  have  excited  hostile  criticism.  As  early  as  in 


132    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

the  thirteenth  century,  we  read  in  the  curious  poem  of 
Rutebeuf,  a  writer  who  was  welcome  at  the  Court  of  S. 
Louis  of  France,  a  bitter  note  of  disapprobation  of  the 
splendour  and  magnificence  of  these  costly  works  of  art 
which  so  frequently  adorned  the  Cloisters  of  the  monks 
in  his  day  and  time. 

"  These  monks  " — he  writes — "  who  possessed  nothing  " 
— these  men  who  "  fors  Taumosne  n'avoient  rien  " — yet 
adorned  their  austere  home  with — 

"  y mages  li  monstrent  bien  fetes 
bien  entaillies  et  portretes 
mult  orent  couste,  ce  li  semble." 

Then  after  an  elaborate  description,  the  poet  adds,  that 
these  things — 

"  ne  font  pas  la  religion 
mes  la  bone  composition." 

And  yet  in  spite  of  the  stern  criticism  of  the  austere 
poet  of  the  Court  of  S.  Louis,  that  precursor  of  our  English 
Wyclif  and  of  the  Puritans  of  a  yet  later  time,  few  will 
be  found  now,  even  among  the  sternest  critics  of  mediaeval 
religion,  who  would  dare  to  find  fault  with  the  tender  and 
graceful  fancies  with  which  the  monastic  orders  adorned 
the  scenes  of  their  solitary  life-work,  a  work  which,  accord- 
ing to  their  light,  was  wholly  dedicated  to  God. 

The  Art  world  and  its  mighty  teaching  power  would 
indeed  be  poorer  if  some  of  the  men  who  built  and  adorned 
these  fair  homes  of  prayer  and  study,  had  not,  among  the 
many  crafts  which  they  cultivated  with  such  untiring  zeal 
and  conspicuous  success,  devoted  themselves  especially  to 
architecture  and  its  many  exquisite  developments,  outside 
as  well  as  inside  the  walls  of  their  church — architecture 


THE   CLOISTER  133 

which  in  their  skilful  hands  became  in  their  day  and  time 
one  of  the  most  effective  instruments  of  popular  education. 

In  our  days,  too,  we  must  never  forget  that  few  indeed 
would  have  been  the  remains  of  the  great  writers  and 
teachers  of  Greece  and  Rome,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
patient  industry  of  the  monks  working  in  their  silent 
Cloister  alleys. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  there  was  no  printing 
press,  no  scribes  save  these  monks,  to  hand  down  the 
priceless  literary  treasures  of  a  by-gone  age.  It  was  their 
patient  industry  alone  which  preserved  for  us  the  Holy 
Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament,  and  the  precious  words 
of  men  who  had  talked  with  the  Apostles  and  the  pupils 
of  the  Apostles,  of  teachers  such  as  Clement  and  Irenaeus, 
Origen  and  Tertullian,  Cyprian,  Augustine  and  Jerome. 
Most  of  the  writings  of  that  long  line  of  illustrious  fathers 
and  doctors  of  the  Catholic  Church  of  the  first  Christian 
centuries  would  have  been  lost  irretrievably,  had  not 
generation  after  generation  of  monkish  scholar-scribes 
toiled  unweariedly  in  their  still  and  often  deadly  cold 
Monastic  Cloisters. 

We  who  live  in  the  restless  evening  (is  it  the  evening?) 
of  the  world,  enjoy  the  fruits  of  their  labours,  and  gaze 
with  pathetic  interest  on  the  comparatively  few  undis- 
turbed remains  of  these  once  famous  homes  of  learning 
where  so  much  good  and  useful  work  was  done.  In  the 
quiet  beautiful  Gloucester  Cloister  we  possess  one  of  these 
precious  relics  of  that  almost  forgotten  past,  to  which  we 
owe  so  much — one  of  the  most  perfect  that  exists  in 
England,  perhaps  in  the  whole  of  Northern  Europe. 


134    THE  SECRETS   OF  A  GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

In  such  a  Cloister  as  that  of  Gloucester,  some  idea  can 
be  gathered  of  the  conditions  under  which  the  monk- 
scribes  carried  on  their  work  of  transcribing  and  editing — 
a  work  which,  as  we  have  shown,  has  been  of  such  ines- 
timable value  to  us.  The  Cloister  architecture  might 
have  been,  not  unfrequently  was,  a  marvel  of  grace  and 
beauty,  but  it  was  utterly  devoid  of  what  in  modern 
phraseology  is  termed  "  comfort."  There  they  ever  toiled 
amidst  the  circumstances  of  an  austere  self-denying  life. 
The  cold  in  England  and  in  other  countries  of  Northern 
Europe,  so  rich  in  Monasteries  of  the  first  rank,  was  very 
severely  felt  in  these  cloister-carrels  or  recesses  such  as  we 
see  in  Gloucester.  They  often  wrote  with  straw  heaped 
round  their  legs  to  protect  them  from  the  effects  of  the 
searching  damp  and  cold,  although  in  the  later  mediaeval 
period  glazing  seems  to  have  been  somewhat  largely 
introduced  with  the  view  of  rendering  more  tolerable  the 
condition  of  these  toilers  for  God.  In  the  books  they 
transcribed  and  preserved  for  us,  and  adorned  with  such 
rare  art  and  skill,  we  occasionally  light  upon  silent  pathetic 
testimonies  to  the  hardships  endured  by  these  tireless 
scholar-scribes.  Montalembert  in  his  Monks  of  the  West, 
(Vol.  VI,  Book  XVIII,  chap,  iv),  gives  us  some  of  these 
curious  and  interesting  reflections  of  long-forgotten  monk- 
scribes.  We  will  quote  two  or  three  specimens  of  these 
Cloister  notes. 

"  Nauta  rudis  pelagi  ut  saevis  ereptus  ab  undis 

In  portum  veniens,  pectora  laeta  tenet ; 
Sic  scriptor  fessus,  calamum  sub  calce  laboris 
Deponens,  habeat  pectora  laeta  quidem." 

This  was  found  at  the  end  of  a  Gospel  Book  of  the 
eleventh  century. 


THE  CLOISTER  135 

The  Monk  Louis  of  Wissobrun  wrote  at  the  end  of  the 
copy  he  had  made  of  S.  Jerome's  Commentary  on  Daniel — 

"  Sedibus  externis  hie  librum  quern  mode  cernis 
Dum  scripsit,  friguit,  et  quod  cum  lumine  soils 
Scribere  non  potuit,  perfecit  lumine  noctis  : 
Sis  Deus  istorum  merces  condigna  laborum." 

In  a  Latin  MS.  of  the  Carlovingian  epoch,  a  scribe  named 
Garimbert  wrote  at  the  end  of  his  book — 

"  Sicut  navigantibus  dulcis  est  portus,  ita  scrip  tori  novissimus 
versus." 

Cassiodorus  thus  quaintly  but  touchingly  writes  of  the 
true  aim  of  the  vast  work  of  transcription  carried  on  by 
the  dwellers  in  these  still  and  silent  cloisters — 

"  What  a  glorious  labour  is  that  which  enables  us  to 
preach  to  men  by  the  hands  as  well  as  by  the  voice,  to 
use  our  fingers  in  place  of  our  tongues,  to  place  ourselves 
in  relation  with  the  rest  of  the  world,  without  breaking 
silence,  and  to  combat  with  pen  and  ink  the  lawless  sug- 
gestions of  the  devil !  for  each  word  of  Holy  Scripture 
written  by  the  scholar-monk  is  a  wound  given  to  Satan. 
....  a  reed  shaped  into  a  pen,  as  it  glides  over  the 
page  and  traces  the  divine  word  there,  repairs,  as  it  were, 
the  wrong  done  by  that  other  reed  with  which,  on  the  day 
of  the  Passion,  the  devil  caused  the  head  of  the  Lord  to 
be  struck." 

Durandus,  Bishop  of  Mende,  in  his  great  work  Rationale 
Divinorum  officiorum,  written  in  the  latter  years  of  the 
twelfth  century,  gives  us  in  his  customary  picturesque 
language,  the  symbolical  significance  of  the  "  Cloister  "  : 
"  The  diversity  and  variety  of  the  dwellings  and  occupations 


136    THE   SECRETS  OF  A   GREAT  CATHEDRAL 

connected  with  the  Cloister,  and  the  buildings  and  offices 
leading  from  it,  are  symbolical  of  the  many  mansions  and 
various  rewards  provided  for  the  Faithful,  in  the  kingdom 
of  the  hereafter.  '  For  in  my  Father's  house  are  many 
mansions.'  ' 

In  a  deeper  sense  the  same  Durandus1  adds — "The 
Cloister  represents  the  state  of  contemplation  of  the  soul, 
when  it  withdraws  itself  from  the  world,  after  it  has  done 
away  with  earthly  thoughts  and  aspirations,  and  only 
meditates  upon  heavenly  things." 

1  Durandus,  Bishop  of  Mende  (Mimatensis)  in  Languedoc — 
born  A.D.  1230  and  died  A.D.  1296 — was  a  most  distinguished 
Canonist.  He  filled  various  ecclesiastical  dignities,  amongst  them 
the  Deanery  of  Chartres,  and  was  largely  consulted  by  the  popes  of 
his  time.  In  later  life  he  declined  the  archbishopric  of  Ravenna. 
He  was  the  author  of  various  works  which  had  an  enduring  success. 
Amongst  these  the  Rationale  above  quoted,  a  vast  and  exhaustive 
compilation,  is  the  best.  During  the  early  years  of  printing,  this, 
the  greatest  of  mediaeval  liturgical  treatises,  was  printed  and  re- 
printed more  often  than  any  book  (excepting,  of  course,  the  Holy 
Scriptures) .  It  is  computed  that  more  than  "ninety  printed  editions 
in  different  languages  of  the  Rationale  appeared  between  the  second 
half  of  the  fifteenth  century  and  the  close  of  the  seventeenth. 

Viollet  le  Due,  in  his  Diet,  de  I' Architecture  ("  Architecture  "), 
thus  sums  up  his  estimate  of  the  Rationale  :  "  Que  Ton  ne  saurait 
trop  lire  et  mediter,  lorseque  qu'on  veut  connaitre  le  moyen  age 
catholique." 

Dom  Gueranger  of  Solesmes  calls  it  "  le  dernier  mot  du  age  sur 
le  mystique  du  culte  divin." 


The  Cloister  of  Gloucester  Cathedral,  showing  Romanesque  and  Gothic  work. 
(The  doorway  leads  into  the  Chapter  House.)     XI,  XIT,  XIV  Centuries. 


APPENDIX 

TRACES  OF  GAMES  PLAYED  BY  NOVICES  AND  BOYS  IN 
THE  CLOISTERS 

IT  is  only  in  the  last  thirty  years  that  the  curious  reliques 
of  games  played  in  the  Middle  Ages  by  Novices  and  boys 
placed  under  the  tuition  and  care  of  the  Monks  were 
observed  by  J.  T.  Micklethwaite,  the  late  erudite  architect 
of  Westminster  Abbey. 

Several  good  examples  of  these  game-boards  occur  in 
the  Gloucester  Cloister,  especially  in  the  Cloister  Alley 
appropriated  to  the  Novices. 

The  games  in  question  generally  were  "  Nine  Men's 
Morris  "  and  varieties  of  the  game  of  "  Fox  and  Geese." 

Similar  game-boards  have  been  also  found  in  the  Bene- 
dictine Cloisters  of  Westminster  Abbey,  Canterbury, 
Norwich  and  Durham,  and  in  the  secular  Cloisters  of 
Chichester  and  of  Salisbury. 

These  are  generally  found  in  what  must  have  been  the 
Novices'  quarters.  In  some  instances,  however,  they 
exist  in  places  where  they  were  probably  made  by  the 
builders  of  the  walls  or  stairs,  to  play  on  during  their 
leisure  time.  Examples  of  these  latter  have  been  dis- 
covered in  Scarborough  Castle  and  in  Norwich  Castle. 
An  admirable  example  has  been  quite  recently  found  by 
the  writer  of  these  Notes,  on  the  stair  of  the  South-Eastern 
turret  of  the  S.  Transept,  Gloucester  Cathedral. 

There  is  little  doubt  but  that  in  these  game-boards  we  have 

137 


138  APPENDIX 

reliques  of  the  mediaeval  games  of  the  fourteenth  century 
and  even  of  a  yet  earlier  date.  If  careful  search  is  made  in 
Cloisters  which  have  not  been  destroyed  or  restored,  it  is 
probable  that  other  interesting  examples  will  come  to  light. 
A  careful  and  exhaustive  paper  by  Mr.  Micklethwaite 
on  these  mediaeval  games  will  be  found  in  the  Archceological 
Journal,  xlix. 

S.   PETRONILLA'S  ALTAR 

THE  EARLIEST  HISTORICAL  DETAIL  EXISTING  IN  CONNECTION 
WITH  THE  GLOUCESTER  ABBEY 

THE  earliest  detail  connected  with  the  Abbey  of  Glou- 
cester that  we  possess  is  connected  with  this  once  famous 
but  now  well-nigh  forgotten  Saint.  In  the  Historia  Mon- 
asterii  S.  Petri  Gloucestria,  a  very  ancient  collection  of 
documents  belonging  to  the  great  Benedictine  House  put 
together  by  Abbot  Froucester,  circa  A.D.  1381,  we  find  an 
entry  which  relates  how  Kyneburg,  the  sister  of  King  Osric, 
who  built  the  first  Gloucester  Church,  after  ruling  the 
Religious  House  founded  by  her  brother  for  twenty-nine 
years,  was  buried  before  the  Altar  of  S.  Petronilla  in  the 
year  of  grace  710. 

Another  entry  in  the  same  Historia  tells  us  that  Queen 
Eadburg,  the  widow  of  Wulphere,  King  of  the  Mercians,  the 
second  Abbess,  A.D.  710  to  A.D.  735,  was  buried  by  the  side 
of  Kyneburg  before  S.  Petronilla  s  Altar.  King  Osric  him- 
self, who  built  the  first  church  and  founded  the  religious 
House,  and  who  died  in  A.D.  729,  was  also  buried  according 
to  the  same  record  "  in  ecclesia  Sancti  Petri  coram  altari 
sanctae  Petronillae  in  aquilonari  parte  ejusdem  Monasterii." 

Leland,  the  secretary  of  King  Henry  VIII,  writing  of 


APPENDIX  139 

his  official  visit  to  Gloucester  after  the  suppression  of  the 
religious  House,  circa  A.D.  1540 — sums  up  the  immemorial 
tradition  in  the  following  words — "  King  Osric  (the  founder) 
first  laye  in  S.  Petronell's  Chapel  of  the  Gloucester  Abbey." 

Professor  Freeman,  the  historian,  comments  on  these 
various  notes  and  entries  as  follows  :  "It  is  certain  that 
there  was  a  church  of  some  kind,  a  predecessor,  however 
humble,  of  the  great  Cathedral  Church  of  Gloucester  that 
now  is,  at  least  from  the  days  of  Osric  (circa  A.D.  729). 
But  more  than  that  we  cannot  say,  except  that  it  contained 
an  altar  of  S.  Petronilla." 

Now  who  was  this  S.  Petronilla  who  was  thus  intimately 
connected  with  our  church  in  the  earliest  years  of  its 
existence  ? 

We  believe  without  any  hesitation  that  she  was  the 
daughter  of  S.  Peter,  the  Lord's  Apostle  and  follower. 
Modern  scholarship,  however,  represented  by  Bishop 
Light  foot  of  Durham,  denies  this,  and  asserts  that  the 
immemorial  derivation  of  Petronilla  from  Petro  (Petrus), 
is  etymologically  wrong,  and  that  the  name  Petronilla 
is  connected,  not  with  Petro  but  with  Petronius — the 
founder  of  the  imperial  Flavian  family.  Lightfoot  then 
proceeds  to  suggest  that  Petronilla  was  a  member  of  the 
Flavian  House,  and  became  an  early  convert  to  Christianity, 
and  was  subsequently  buried  with  other  members  of  the 
Flavian  family  in  the  Domitilla  Cemetery,  where  her  tomb 
was  recently  discovered  by  De  Rossi,  the  Roman  archaeolo- 
gist, to  whose  life-long  labours  we  owe  so  much  of  the 
Catacomb  lore  which  has  excited  so  much  interest  in 
recent  days. 

Curiously  enough,  late  Roman  Catholic  scholars  and 
writers  join  hands  here  with  Bishop  Lightfoot  in  denying 
the  paternity  of  the  great  Apostle,  but  on  different  grounds. 


140  APPENDIX 

• 

Modern  Roman  Catholic  theology  shrinks  from  acknow- 
ledging that  S.  Peter  had  a  daughter  at  all,  preferring  to 
believe  that  S.  Peter  was  free  from  all  family  and  home  ties. 

De  Rossi,  however,  with  other  Italian  scholars,  sweeps 
away  the  etymological  difficulty1  pressed  by  Lightfoot, 
and  while  declining  to  give  up  the  ancient  "  Petrine  " 
tradition,  maintains  that  Petronilla  was  a  daughter,  but 
simply  a  spiritual  daughter  of  the  Apostle,  in  other  words 
merely  an  ordinary  convert  of  S.  Peter.  This  curious 
explanation  of  what  later  theology  felt  was  a  difficulty 
seems  to  have  been  first  suggested  by  Baronius. 

The  etymological  difficulty  pressed  by  Bishop  Lightfoot 
and  other  scholars,  and  the  more  important  doctrinal 
question  which  has  perplexed  the  later  Roman  Catholic 
theologians,  in  no  way  seems  to  have  weighed  with  scholars 
and  divines  in  earlier  times ;  this  will  be  seen  from  a  brief 
examination  of  the  estimation  in  which  S.  Petronilla  has 
been  ever  held. 

As  early  as  the  closing  years  of  the  fourth  century, 
Siricius,  Bishop  of  Rome,  A.D.  391-395,  built  the  important 
Basilica  lately  discovered  in  the  Domitilla  cemetery  or 
catacomb  on  the  Via  Ardeatina,  but  although  the  Basilica 
in  question  contained  the  historic  tombs  of  the  famous 
martyrs  SS.  Nereus  and  Achilles,  as  well  as  the  remains 

1  The  etymological  difficulty  suggested  by  Lightfoot  can  hardly 
be  pressed,  considering  the  very  free  and  rough  way  in  which  the 
Latin  tongue  was  treated  at  a  comparatively  early  date  in  the 
story  of  the  Roman  Empire,  when  grammar,  spelling  and  prosody 
were  frequently  more  or  less  disregarded,  save  in  highly  cultured 
circles.  This  striking  disregard  of  all  rules  is  very  conspicuous  in 
the  numberless  inscriptions  and  epitaphs  found  in  the  Roman 
Catacombs. 

The  early  entries  in  the  so-called  Liber  Pontificalis  show  the 
same  utter  disregard  of  grammar  and  spelling. 


APPENDIX  141 

of  S.  Petronilla,  Siricius  dedicated  the  Basilica  in  question 
to  S.  Petronilla.  Surely  the  Bishop  of  Rome  (Siricius) 
would  never  have  dedicated  this  important  and  very  early 
church  to  a  comparatively  unknown  member  of  the  Flavian 
House,  still  less  would  he  have  called  it  by  the  name  of  a 
simple  convert  of  the  great  Apostle.  Petronilla  in  his  days 
must  have  possessed  some  very  especial  title  to  honour. 

In  Siricius'  eyes  there  was  evidently  no  shadow  of  doubt 
that  the  Petronilla  for  whom  he  had  so  deep  a  veneration 
was  the  veritable  daughter  of  S.  Peter,  and  as  time  went 
on  the  devotion  which  for  many  centuries  was  paid  to  her 
remains,  is  a  clear  indication  of  the  view  which  was  univer- 
sally taken  of  her  illustrious  lineage.  We  will  give  some 
striking  examples  of  this. 

THE  WANDERINGS  OF  THE  REMAINS  OF  S.  PETRONILLA 

The  sarcophagus  which  contained  the  body  of  S. 
Petronilla  rested  in  its  original  position  in  the  Basilica  of 
Siricius  until  A.D.  787,  when  it  was  removed  to  one  of  the 
little  Rotunda  Chapels  which  once  stood  adjacent  to  the 
south  side  of  the  great  Church  of  S.  Peter  on  the  Vatican 
Hill.  The  reason  for  this  first  translation  is  singularly 
interesting,  and  shows  in  a  remarkable  way  the  deep 
veneration  in  which  the  remains  of  the  daughter  of  S. 
Peter  were  held.  S.  Peter  was  specially  honoured  by  the 
Prankish  nation,  and  S.  Petronilla  his  daughter,  sharing 
in  this  special  devotion,  was  styled  by  Pope  Paul  I,  circa 
A.D.  757,  the  "  auxiliatrix  "  of  Pepin,  the  king  of  the  Franks, 
and  when  Pope  Stephen  II,  circa  A.D.  752,  was  on  a  visit 
to  Pepin's  court,  he  promised  as  a  pledge  of  the  alliance 
between  the  Papacy  and  the  Franks  against  the  Lombards, 
to  remove  the  body  of  S.  Petronilla,  who  was  evidently 


142  APPENDIX 

specially  venerated  by  the  Prankish  people,  of  course 
owing  to  her  illustrious  parentage,  from  the  Basilica  of 
Siricius  on  the  Via  Ardeatina,  where  it  was  exposed  to 
the  profanities  of  Barbarian  raiders,  to  the  more  secure 
shelter  of  the  walls  which  protected  the  Church  of  S.  Peter. 

This  promise  was  carried  out  by  Paul  I,  the  brother 
and  successor  of  Stephen  II,  circa  A.D.  757,  and  the  sarco- 
phagus of  S.  Petronilla  was  placed  in  the  Rotunda  Chapel 
above  mentioned.  This  Rotunda  Chapel  contained  the 
ashes  of  the  wife  of  Honorius,  Maria  the  daughter  of  Stilicho, 
and  other  Imperial  remains,  but  after  the  translation  of 
the  remains  of  S.  Peter's  daughter  it  was  known  as  the 
Chapel  of  S.  Petronilla,  and  it  was  especially  placed  under 
the  care  of  the  kings  of  France. 

There  the  body  of  Petronilla  rested  until  A.D.  1471, 
when  in  consequence  of  a  restoration  undertaken  at  the 
cost  of  Louis  XI  of  France,  the  sacred  sarcophagus  was 
seen  and  the  ancient  simple  inscription  on  it,  "  Aureliae  : 
Petronillae  :  fil :  dulcissimae  "  :  was  copied.  Early  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  when  Old  S.  Peter's  was  demolished, 
the  Rotunda  Chapel  was  pulled  down,  and  the  sarcophagus 
of  S.  Petronilla  lay  for  many  years  neglected  in  the  Sacristy 
of  New  S.  Peter's.  It  was  subsequently  ruthlessly  broken 
up  when  so  many  ancient  monuments  perished  in  the 
building  work  of  the  New  S.  Peter's,  and  the  pieces  of  the 
sarcophagus  were  used  as  a  pavement. 

The  remains,  however,  of  the  Saint  were  transferred 
to  a  new  coffin  and  were  eventually,  circa  A.D.  1606,  placed 
under  the  altar  where  they  now  rest.  The  spot  in  question 
is  known  as  the  Chapel  of  S.  Petronilla.  It  is  in  the 
extreme  end  of  the  right  transept  of  S.  Peter's.  Above 
the  resting-place  of  the  Saint  is  a  large  mosaic  copied  from 
Guercino's  picture  of  Petronilla  raised  from  the  tomb. 


APPENDIX  143 

There  is  a  curious  custom  belonging  to  this  Chapel, 
bearing  upon  the  ancient  tradition  connecting  France 
and  S.  Petronilla.  The  French  Ambassador,  after  pre- 
senting his  credentials  to  the  Pope,  used  at  once  to  visit 
this  Chapel  of  S.  Petronilla  in  S.  Peter's. 

Again  reverting  to  the  eighth  century  testimony  above 
referred  to  in  the  case  of  the  action  of  Popes  Stephen  II 
and  Paul  I,  when  the  remains  of  S.  Petronilla  were  trans- 
lated from  the  Basilica  of  Siricius  to  the  Rotunda  Chapel 
by  the  great  church — there  was  a  striking  witness  to  what 
was  the  general  belief  of  that  age  in  the  parentage  of  the 
then  famous  Saint,  in  an  inscription  on  an  altar  at  Bourges 
dedicated  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  and  other  saints, 
an  inscription  attributed  to  Alcuin,  the  Minister  of 
Charlemagne,  circa  A.D.  790.  The  inscription  consists  of 
eight  hexameter  lines.  One  line  runs  thus  :  "  Et  Petronilla 
patris  praeclari  filia  Petri." 

In  England,  besides  the  famous  reference  to  the  Altar 
and  Chapel  of  S.  Petronilla  in  the  ancient  church  of  Osric 
at  Gloucester,  there  is  only  one  church  known  to  be 
dedicated  to  S.  Petronilla;  it  is  at  Whepstead,  near  Bury 
S.  Edmunds,  where  her  name  is  curiously  abbreviated  as 
S.  Parnel. 

The  close  connection  between  the  Royal  Mercian  and 
Northumbrian  family  of  Osric,  the  founder  of  the  Abbey 
(Cathedral)  of  Gloucester,  and  S.  Petronilla,  the  daughter 
of  S.  Peter,  the  Saint  so  strangely  venerated  by  the 
Frankish  peoples,  is  unknown. 


INDEX 


AACHEN,  Palace-chapel    of,  22, 

23.  53 

"  Abbeys  of  Expiation,"  39 
Agatha,  73 
Agilulf,  King  of  the  Lombards, 

14,  18 

Aix-la-Chapelle,  27 
Aix-la-Chapelle,      Palace-chapel 

of,  22,  23,  69 
Alaric,  7 

Albertus  Magnus,  83 
Albigensian  Wars,  30 
Alboin  the  Lombard,  6,  12,  14, 

J5.  53 

Alcuin  (the  Minister  of  Charle- 
magne), 143 
Alfred,  King,  22 
Amalasuntha,  10 
Amiens,    Cathedral   of,    33,    53, 

61 
Anacletus,  97,  97  note,  98,  100, 

105,  108,  109,  no,  in,  114, 

118,  119,  120,  122 
Angles,  26 

Anglo-Saxons,  38,  39 
Angouleme,  27 
Anselm,  S.,  51 
Antoniano,  Cardinal,  117 
Apollinaris,  Sidonius,  Bishop  of 

Clermont,  25 
Apostles,       Church       of       the 

(Cologne),  24 
Appian  Way,  99,  122 
Aquinas,  83 
Aquitaine,  26,  29,  30,  33  note, 

36,69 
Arcadius,  7 
Arliano,  Church  of  (near  Lucca), 

19 


Armellini,  118 
Ataulphus,  7 
Athalaric,  10 
Augustine,  21,  88,  133 
Augustus,  Emperor,  10  note,  68 

note 
Aungre        (Chipping        Ongar), 

Chapel  near,  22 
Autharis,  King  of  the  Lombards, 

14,  16,  18 
Auvergne,  25,  69 
Auxerre,  27 
Auxerre,  Crypt  of  Cathedral  of, 

102 
"  Ave  Maria,"  the,  82 

Bangor,  89 

Barberini,  Cardinal.     See  Urban 

VIII 

Barcelona,  7 
Barnes,    Mgr.,    112    note,    113, 

117 

Baronius,  140 
Basil,  Emperor,  48 
Bayeux,  44 

Beauvais  Cathedral,  61,  62 
Bec-Herlouin,  44 
Becket,  S.  Thomas  a,  103 
Bede,  21,  51 
Belisarius,  6,  10 
Bellarmine,  Cardinal,  117 
Benedict,  S.,  51 
Benedictines,  the,  19  note,  138 
Benedictines  of  Cluny,  34,  103, 

129 

Bernay,  Church  at,  36 
Bernini,  118,  119,  120 
Besan$on,  Crypt  of,  102 
Beverley,  92 


144 


INDEX 


145 


Big  Ben  (Houses  of  Parliament, 

London),  53 
Biscop,  Benedict,  21 
Bonanni,  117 
Bona ventura,  83 
Bond,  Mr.,  56 

Bonn,  Minster  Church  of,  24 
Bordeaux,  27,  102 
Bourges,  Cathedral  of,  33,  61 
Brescia,  19 
Brixworth  Church,  21 
Builder,  The,  quoted,  60  note 
Burgundy,  31,  32,  90 
Byzantine  Empire,  Artists,  etc., 

12,  13,  20,  47 

Caen,  37,  44 

Caius,  Presbyter,  98,  109 

Cambridge,  21 

Canterbury,  Canterbury  Cathe- 
dral, and  Crypt,  21,  40,  91, 
102,  103,  129,  137 

Carlisle,  89 

Carolingian  princes,  23 

Cassiodorus,  135 

Catacombs,  the,  84  note,  101 

Catechumens,  127 

Caumont,  M.  de,  3 

Cecilia,  73 

Cerisy  le  Foret,  Church  at,  36 

Charlemagne,  19,  22,  23,  26,  41, 
53.  69,  115 

Chartres,  and  Cathedral,  and 
Crypt  of,  27,  33,  61,  102,  136 
note 

Cherubim,  81 

Chester,  89 

Chichester,  and  Cloisters  of,  89, 

137 

Chipping  Ongar,  22 
Christ  Church,  Oxford,  40,  89 
Christianity  in  Britain,  86,  87, 

88,  90 

Chrysostom,  S.  John,  77 
Cistercians,  31,  32,  83 
Citeaux,  31,  32 
Classis,  9,  10  note 
Clement,  133 
L 


Clement  VIII,  117 

Clermont   Ferrand,   Church   of, 

25 
Cluny,  and  Abbey  and  Monks 

of,  29,  31,  31  note,   32,   34, 

34  note,  37,  42,  44,  91,  103, 

129 

Coblenz,  24 
Cologne,  24,  27 
Cologne  Cathedral,  23,  53 
Columba,  90 
Comacine   Builders  and   Guild, 

the,  14,  15,  16,  17,  19,  34,  41, 

42,  45,  47.  50,  53.  54 
Comacine  Islands,  15 
Como,  15,  1 6 
Constantine,  100,  109,  no,  in, 

117,  120,  127 
Constantinople,  4,  6,  7,  10,  13, 

20,   20  note,   25,   50,   57,   68, 

68  note,  70,  72,  78,  106,  123 
Constantius  (Augustus),  7,  8 
Creighton,  Bishop,  no  note 
Crusades,    50,    56,    79,   80,   81, 

84 

Ctesiphon,  Palace  of,  56 
Cyprian,  133 

Dalmatia,  41 

Danes,  26 

De  Lasterie,  56 

De  Rossi,  139,  140 

Diaconus,  Paulus,  18,  18  note, 
19  note 

Dijon,  Abbey  of  S.  Benignus  at, 
34,  36,  42,  102 

Diocletian,  4,  5,  53 

Dol,  Church  of,  89 

Dominicans,  82 

Domitilla  Cemetery,  139,  140 

Drei,  Benedetto,  118 

Dunstan,  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, 22 

Durandus,  Bishop  of  Mende 
(Mimatensis),  50,  51,  135,  136, 
136  note 

Durham  Cathedral,  40,  44,  70, 
89,  137 


146 


INDEX 


Eadburg,  Queen,  138 
Edward  the  Confessor,  22,  88 
Egypt,  56 
Eleutherius,  122 
Eleutherus,  S.,  102 
Ely  Cathedral,  40,  43,  70,  89 
Emporium  by  the  Tiber,  4 
England,  20,  21,  22,  33  note,  38, 

42,  54,  58,  61 
Engles,  86,  92 
Enlart,  56 

Ethelred  II  (the  Unready),  22 
Ethelwolf,  1 1 6,  129 
Eudes  de  Montreuil,  62 
Eulalia,  73 
Evarestus,  122 
Evelyn,  5  note,  55 
Exarchate,  the,  12 
Exeter,  89 

Fecamp,  36,  44 
Flavian  family,  139,  141 
France,  25,  26,  28,  32,  33  note, 
59,  61,  62,  69,  90,  91,  131,  142, 

143 

Franciscans,  83 
Franks,  the,  141,  142,  143 
Freeman,  Professor,  4,  5,  5  note, 

20,  139 
Frisians,  26 

Froucester,  Abbot,  138 
Fulda,  23 

Garimbert,  135 

Garonne,  River,  27 

Gascony,  29 

Gaul,  20,  20  note,  24,  26,  27, 

28,  33,  69,  72,  89,  91,  101,  102 
Germany,  20,  22,  23,  24,  41 
Gernrode,  23 
Gerville,  M.  de,  3 
Giacomo  della  Porta,  117 
Glanber,  Raoul,  29 
Gloucester   Abbey,    40,    43,    44, 

71,  88,  138,  139 
Gloucester    Cathedral,    52,    60, 

61,  62,  67,  70,  74,  81,  85,  86, 

90,     91,     102     (Crypt),     104 


(Crypt),    104,    127,    128,    131^ 

'    133,  134.  137,  143 

Goths,  10,  55 

"  Great  Peter  "  (Bell  in  Glou- 
cester Cathedral),  52 

Great  Torn  (Oxford),  53 

Greece,  50,  84,  133 

Greek  architecture,  55 

Greek  or  Eastern  Church,  106 

Gregory  of  Tours,  25 

Gregory  the  Great,  79 

Gueranger  of  Solesmes,  Dom, 
136  note 

Guercino,  142 

Guienne,  29 

Guimond,  Chaplain  of  Henry  I, 

4° 

Guizot,  26 
Gundulph,  40 

Hadrian  I,  Pope,  114,  115,  129 

Hanley,  Abbot,  90 

Henry  II  of  England,  38 

Henry  III  of  England,  88 

Heraclius,  Emperor,  78 

Heralds'  College,  the,  55 

Herbert  of  Losinga,  Prior  of 
Fecamp,  40 

Hereford  Cathedral,  43,  89 

Hexham,  Basilica  of  S.  Andrew, 
21 

Hexham,  Crypt  of,  102 

Holy  Apostles,  Church  of  the 
(Constantinople),  68,  70 

Holy  Cross,  Church  of  (Ra- 
venna), 8 

Honorius,  6,  7,  8,  15,  16,  25,  53, 
142 

Hood,  Thomas,  55  note 

Hook,  Theodore,  55  note 

Hutton,  Edward,  73,  74 

Hyginus,  122 

He  de  France,  32,  59 
Ireland,  86 
Irenaeus,  133 

Italy,  6,  7,  9,  15,  17,  41,  48,  72, 
86,  90 


INDEX 


147 


Jackson,    Sir    Thomas,    28,    29 

note,  31,  33  note 
Jarrow,  21 
Jerome,  133 
Jerusalem,  and  the  Temple  of, 

45,  5°.  79,  105,  106,  108 
[esus  Christ,  108  note 
[ohn,  Abbot  of  Seez,  40 
[ohn,  King  of  England,  38 
[ouarre,  Crypt  of,  102 
[ulia,  Basilica  (Roman  Forum), 

68  note 

Julius  II,  Pope,  no  note 
Jumieges,  Abbey  of,  43 
Jumieges,  Church  at,  36 
Justinian,  3,  6,  10,  13,   14,  16, 
20,  25,  53,  57,  68,  68  note,  70, 

72,  73.  78 
Jutes,  26,  86,  92 

Kaiser    Bell    in    Cathedral    of 

Cologne,  53 

Kioto  Monastery,  Japan,  53 
Kyneburg,  138 

Lanciani,  101,  117 

Lanfranc,  36,  37,  40,  54 

Languedoc,  30 

Laon,  Cathedral  of,  33,  89 

Leland  (Secretary  to  King  Henry 

VIII),  138 
Leo  IV,  Pope,  116 
Lightfoot,    Bishop   of   Durham, 

139,  140,  140  note 
Lincoln,  43,  89,  91 
Lindisfarne,    Priory  Church  of, 

89 
Linus,    Bishop,    97,    108,    121, 

122 
"  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah," 

Liutbrand,  King,  14 
Loire,  River,  27 
Lombard,  Peter,  83 
Lombards,    13,    14,    15,    16,    17, 

141 

Lombardy,  20,  53 
London,  22,  106 


Lorsch,    Sepulchral   Chapel   at, 

23 

Louis  of  Wissobrun,  135 
Louis  II,  Emperor,  115 
Louis  XI  of  France,  142 
Lucca,  5  note,  19 
Lyons,  25 

Macedonia,  20  note 

Macon,  31 

Maderno,  117 

Magi,    or  Wise   Men,    84   note, 

85 

Mahommed,  79 
Maieul,  34 

Mainz,  Cathedral  of,  24 
Malvern  Abbey,  43 
Maria    (daughter    of    Stilicho), 

142 

Martel,  Charles,  26 
Martin,  Abbot  of  Bee,  40 
Marucchi,  117 
Mary,  the  Virgin,  77,  78,  79,  80, 

81,  82,  83,  84,  85,  123,  143 
Matilda   (queen  of  William   I), 

37 

Meaux,  Cathedral  of,  33 
Mediterranean  Sea,  26 
Metz,  27 

Micklethwaite,  J.  T.,  137,  138 
Milan,  6,  41,  42,  48 
Milman,  Dean,  80  note 
Moissac,    Abbey    of     (Tarn-et- 

Garonne),  131 
Monkwearmouth,  21 
Monreale,    Cloisters   of    (Sicily), 

I31 

Mont  S.  Michel,  44 
Mont    S.    Michel,    Church    at, 

36 

Montalembert,  134 
Monte -Cassino,  19,  115 
Montmajeure,  Abbey  of,  131 
Moscow,  52,  53,  106 
Muratori,  18 

Narses,  6,  10 
Nero,  107,  121 


148 


INDEX 


New    Monthly    Magazine    (Col- 
burn),  quoted,  55  note 
Newquay,  93 
Nicodemus,  108  note 
Nola,  51 
Norman  Conquest  of  England, 

38,  39 
Normandy,  28,  33  note,  36,  43, 

50,  54 

Normans,  the,  88 
Northmen,  27,  32,  87,  89,  94 
Norwich  Castle,  137 
Norwich  Cathedral,  40,  43,  70, 

131.  137 

Notre  Dame  of  Paris,  61 
Notre    Dame,    Paris,    Bell    in, 

Noyon,  Cathedral  of,  33 

Odin,  92 

Odoaces,  9 

Old  Sarum,  89 

Old  S.  Peter's  Church  (Rome), 

103,  no,  142 
Origen,  133 
Orleans,  27,  52,  102 
Osric,  King,  138,  139 
Osric,    Church   of    (Gloucester), 

J43 

Ostian  Way,  109 
Otto  the  Great,  23 
Oxford,  Crypt  of,  102 

Palgrave,  26 

Palmieri,  118 

Pantheon,  the,  119 

Paris,  32,  128 

Paris,  Cathedral  of,  33 

Paris,  Matthew,  39,  39  note 

Parvis   Notre   Dame   of   Paris, 

128 
Paul   I,    Pope,    114,    141,    142, 

*43 

Paul  V,  Pope,  117 
Paul,  Monk  of  S.  Etienne,  Caen, 

40 

Pavia,  1 8 
73 


Pelagius  II,  114 

Pepin,    King    of    France,    114, 

141 

Perigneux,  30 
Perigord,  30 
Perpetuus,  Bishop,  45 
Perranporth,  93 
Perranzabuloe,    Church   of,    92, 

93 

Peterborough,  Abbey  of,  40 
Peterborough  Cathedral,  70 
Petronius,  139 
Philip  Augustus,  King,  32 
Piedmont,  34  note 
Pisa,  5  note 
Pius  I,  122 

Pius  IX,  Pope,  83  note 
Placidia,  Galla,  6,  7,  8,  13,  14, 

16,  25,  53 

Pliny  the  Younger,  15 
Poitiers,  27 
Poitou  Limousin,  29 
Procopius,  9 
Provence,     26,     30,     33     note, 

69 

Prudentius,  122 
Puritans,  the,  132 
Pusey,  Dr.,  83  note 

Quedlingburn,  Church  at,  23 
Quicherat,  25,  26,  27,  28 

Ravenna,  5,  5  note,  6,  7,  9,  10, 
10  note,  12,  13,  14,  15,  16,  18, 

41.  48>  50,  53.  69,  70,  72,  74, 

136  note 

Repton,  Crypt  of,  102 
Rhine,  River,  101,  102 
Rhone,  River,  27 
Richard  I  of  England,  38 
Richard   II    (le   Bon),   Duke  of 

Normandy,  36,  42,  50,  54 
Ripon,  S.  Peter's,  and  Crypt  of, 

21,  102 
Rivoira,  19,  20  note,  23,  28,  48, 

68,  69  note 

Robert,  King  of  France,  52 
Roberto,  Lord  of  Volpiano,  34 


INDEX 


149 


Rochester  Cathedral  and  Crypt      S. 

of,  40,  90,  1 02 

Rodelinda,  Queen,  18  S. 

Roman  Architecture,  55 
Roman  Architects  and  Builders, 

Guild  of,  1 6 
Romans,  50 
Rome,  4,  6,  15,  18,  24,  47,  69 

note,  86,  90,  97-101,  105-109, 

"5,  133 

Romulus  Augustulus,  9  S. 

"Rosary"     (form    of    prayer),       S. 

82 
Rotharis,  King  of  the  Lombards,      S. 

14,  15,  16,  53  S. 

Rouen,  27,  44 

Rouen,  Cathedral  of,  33,  131     S. 
Rutebeuf,  132  S. 

S, 

Sabinianus,  Pope,  51  S. 

S.  Achilles,  140 
S.  Agata,  Church  of  (Ravenna),      S, 

8 
S.  Agnan,  Church  of  (Orleans),      S, 

52  S. 

S.  Agnes,  Church  of  (Rome),  47, 

101  S 
S.  Agnese,  Church  of  (Rome),  69 

note  S 
S.  Albans,  Abbey  at,  40,  43 

S.  Ambrogio,  Church  of  (Milan),  S 

42 

S.  Andrew,  Basilica  of  (Hexham) ,  S 

21  S 
S.  Andrew's  Church,  Cambridge, 

21  S 

S.  Apollinare,  9  S 

S.  Apollinare  in  Classe,  Church  S 

of    (Ravenna),    10,    10   note, 

48  S 

S.  Apollinare  Nuovo,  Church  of  S 

(Ravenna),  9,  48,  73,  74  S 

S.   Avitus,   Crypt  of   (Orleans),  S 

102  S 
S.  Basil,  79 

S.  Benigno  de  Fruttuaria,  S 
Monastery  of  (Piedmont),  34  S 
note 


Benignus,  Abbey  of  (Dijon), 
34,  36,  42 

Benignus,  Crypt  of  Church  of 
(Dijon),  102 

Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  79,  84 
Callistus,  Cemetery  of,  122 
Castor,  Church  of  (Coblenz),  24 


S. 
S. 
S. 
S. 
S.  Clementi,  Church  of  (Rome), 


Clement,  73 

ti,  Cl 


I7 
Cyprian,  73 

Cyriacus,   Church   of    (Gern- 
rode),  23 
Cyril,  78 

Denys,  Church  of  (near  Paris), 
102,  103 
Dominic,  82 
Edmund,  22 
Etienne,  Church  at,  37 
Eutropius,  Crypt  of  (Saintes), 
102 

Francesco,    Church   of    (Ra- 
venna), 8 
Francis,  82 
Front,  Church  of  (Perigueux), 

3° 

Gereon,  Church  of  (Cologne), 

24 
,  Giorgio,  Church  of  (Valpoli- 

cella),  19 
.  Giovanni  Evangelista,  Church 

of  (Ravenna),  8,  48 
.  Giulia,  Island  of,  34  note 
.  Gregory  I,  Pope  (the  Great), 

.  Gregory  III,  Pope,  114 
.  Gregory  of  Tours,  112,  113 
.  Gwithian,  Church  of,  91,  92, 

93 

.  John,  84,  85 

.  John  Lateran,  Cloisters  of,  131 
.  Laurence,  73 
.  Leo  III,  114 
.  Lorenzo,  Church  of  (Rome), 

69  note,  101 
.  Louis,  62,  63,  132 
.  Maria  im  Capitol,  Church  of 

(Cologne),  24 


150 


INDEX 


S.  Mark's,  Church  of  (Venice), 

30.  70 
S.  Martin,  Church  of  (Cologne), 

24 
S.  Martin  (S.  Apollinare  Nuovo), 

Church  of  (Ravenna),  9 
S.  Martin,  Church  of  (Tours),  25, 

S.  Mary  Magdalene,  102 

S.  Medard  of  Soissons,  Crypt  of, 

102 
S.  Michael,  Church  of   (Fulda), 

23 
S.       Michel,       Mont,       Abbey 

(Normandy),  131 
S.  Nazianzus,  78 
S.  Nereus,  140 

S.  Ouen  (Rouen),  Church  at,  36 
S.    Parnel,    Church    of    (Whep- 

stead),  143 

S.  Paul,  73,  99,  107,  109,  121 
S.  Paul's  Church,  Jarrow,  21 
S.  Paul,  Church  of  (Rome),  101, 

131 

S.  Peran  in  Sabulo,  92,  93 
S.  Peter,  99,  105-113,  115,  121, 

122,  123,  139-141,  143 
S.  Peter's  Abbey    (Gloucester), 

9i 
S.     Peter,     Abbey    Church    of 

(Westminster  Abbey),  22 
S.    Peter's   Church,   Monkwear- 

mouth,  21 

S.  Peter's  Church,  Ripon,  21 
S.  Peter's  Church  (Rome),  97,  97 

note,  99,  109,  no,   no  note, 

117,  118,  119,  141,  142,  143 
S.    Peter   at    Rome,    Crypt   of, 

105-123 

S.  Peter's  tomb,  100 
S.  Petronilla,  Church  of  (Rome), 

101 
S.  Petronilla  and  S.  Petronilla's 

Altar,  138-143 
S.  Pietro,  Church  of  (Toscanella), 

19 
S.  Prassede,  Church  of  (Rome), 

47 


S.  Quatuor  Coronati,  Church  of 

(Rome),  69  note 
S.  Rusticus,  102 
S.  Salvatore,  Church  of  (Brescia), 

19 
S.       Salvatore,        Church       of 

(Spoleto),  69  note 
S.  Satiro,  Church  of  (Milan),  42, 

48 
S.   Sebastian,   Basilica   (Rome), 

99 
S.  Sebastian,  Church  of  (Rome), 

101 
S.  Sernin,  Church  of  (Toulouse), 


30 
>.  Seurin, 


S.  Seurin,  Church  of  (Bordeaux), 
102 

S.  Sixtus,  73 

S.  Sophia,  Basilica  of  (Con- 
stantinople), 6 

S.  Sophia,  Church  of  (Con- 
stantinople), 13,  20  note,  25, 
50,  68,  70,  72 

S.  Sophia,  Church  of  (Salonica), 
20  note 

S.  Teuteria,  Church  of  (Verona), 
19 

S.  Theodore  (Spirito  Sancto), 
Church  of,  10 

S.  Trophimus  of  Aries,  Abbey  of, 
131 

S.  Vitale,  Church  of  (Ravenna), 
10,  23,  50,  69,  70 

SS.  Sergius  and  Bacchus,  Church 
of  (Constantinople),  70 

Saintes,  102 

Salisbury  Cathedral,  89,  91,  137 

Salonica,  20  note,  68  note,  72 

Saracens,  26,  56,  78,  115,  116, 
117 

Saxons,  26,  86,  92 

Scarborough  Castle,  137 

Scheldt,  River,  27 

Scott,  Leader,  45,  47 

Seez,  44 

Seine,  River,  27 

Seraphim,  81 

Sergius  I,  Pope,  114 


INDEX 


Sergius  II,  Pope,  115 

Serlo,  Monk  of  Mont  S.  Michel, 

Normandy,  40 
Serlo    and    Aldred,    Abbey    of, 

90 

Sfondriato,  Cardinal,  117 
Sicily,  115,  131 
Silchester,  87 
Simeon,     Monk     of     S.     Ouen, 

Rouen,  40 
Siricius,  Bishop  of  Rome,  140, 

141,  142,  143 
Sixtus  I,  122 
Soissons  Cathedral,  131 
Soissons,  Cathedral  of,  33 
Solomon,  King,  45 
Solomon's  Knot,  47 
Southwell  Abbey,  40 
Southwell  Cathedral,  70 
Spalatro,  4,  5,  53 
Spires,  Church  of,  102 
Spires,  Cathedral  of,  24 
Spirito  Sancto,  Church  of,  10 
Spoleto,  69  note 
Steinbach,  Church  at,  23 
Stephen,  King  of  England,  38 
Stephen    II,    Pope,    141,     142, 

M3 

Stephen,  Sir  James,  26 
Strasburg,  Crypt  of,  102 
Suger,  Abbot  of  S.  Denys  near 

Paris,  102 
Syria,  50,  56 
Szyrma,  Mr.  Lach,  92 

Telesphorus,  122 

Tertullian,  98,  133 

Teutons,  106 

Tewkesbury  Abbey,  40,  43,  44 

Theodolinda,     Queen,     13,     14, 

18 

Theodora,  Empress,  72 
Theodoric  the  Ostrogoth,  6,  8, 

9,  10,  13,  14,  16,  53,  73 
Theodosius  I,  the  Great,  6,  7 
Theodosius  II,  7 
Thessalonica,  68 
Thor,  92 


Times,  The,  quoted,  60  note 

Titus,  105 

Torrigio,  118 

Toscanella,  19 

Toul,  27 

Toul  Cathedral,  131 

Toulouse,  27,  30 

Tournai,  27 

Tournai,  Cathedral  of,  69 

Tours,  26,  27,  45 

Treves,  27 

Trinite,   Church  of  the   (Caen), 

37 

Troyes,  27 
Tsar  Kolokol  of  Moscow  Bell, 

52,  53 

Tulun,  Mosque  of,  56 
Turks,  4 

Ubaldi,  118,  119,  120,  121,  122, 

123 
Urban     VIII     (Cardinal     Bar- 

berini),  118 

Valentinian  II,  7,  8,  9 

Valpolicella,  19 

Vandals,  55 

Vatican  Hill,  the,  100,  107,  109, 

113,  118,  121 
Venice,  30,  70 
Verdun,  27 
Verona,  19 
Vezelay,  32,  33  note 
Vezelay,  Crypt  of,  102 
Via  Caesarea,  the,  10  note 
Victor,  Bishop  of  Rome,  122 
Villemain,  26 
Viollet  le  Due,  26,  28,  50,  136 

note 

Vitruvius,  5  note 
Volpiano,    William    of,    34,    34 

note,  36,  37,  38,  42,  43,  44, 

5°>  54 

Wace,  39 

Walkelin,  Monk  of  S.  Etienne, 
Caen,  40 


152  INDEX 

West,  Dr.,  60  note  Winchester,  Crypt  of,  102 

Westminster  Abbey,  22,  61,  88,  Wing,  Crypt  of,  102 

141  Worcester  (Church  of),  Crypt  of, 

Whepstead,  143  90,  102 

Wilfred,  Bishop,  21,  102  Worms,  Cathedral  of,  24 

William  I  of  England,  22,  37,  39,  Wulphere,  King  of  the  Mercians, 

42,  43  i38 

William  II  of  England,  38  Wyclif,  132 
William  of  S.  Carileph,  40,  44 

Winchester,  129  York,  129 

Winchester   Cathedral,    40,    43,  York  Cathedral,  61,  89,  91 

70,  89  York  Minster,  Crypt  of,  102 


Richard  Clay  &  Sons,  Limited,  London  and  Bungay. 


you  may  uy 
the  LJTI  ink